Healing

Healing

With love and respect.
This first book is dedicated to George McCorquodale Houston and Sarah
Houston, my maternal Grandparents. For all their love and guidance in
the difficult years, and for working their own special kind of
magic.

"Long ago before there were men on this globe all the crystals grew
within the earth's crust. Then came a day when, for the very first
time, a human being perceived one of these fragments of glittering
regularity; or maybe he struck against it with his stone ax; it broke
away and fell at his feet; then he picked it up and gazed at it lying
there in his open hand. And he marveled."
"There is something breathtaking about the basic laws of crystals. They
are in no sense a discovery of the human mind; they just 'are' - they
exist quite independently of us. The most that man can do is to become
aware, in a moment of clarity, that they are there, and take cognizance
of them"

M.C. Escher 1959

A WIZARDS SKILL

'Twas on the Hill the Warlock sat; his eyes were emerald keen.
Like brush, his beard, moved in the wind, his spirit it was
clean.
Within his hands he held a Gem, which sparkled on his face.
And looking, deep, within that light, a hole, an empty space.
The sky was bright with meteorite, and stars of every hue.
The moon, it rolled, it's yellow gold, what will the wizard do?

The wizard's song crept through the night, like mist on early
dawn.
Oh all, pervading, mellow sound, like far off Hunter's horn.
Though sung so sweet, an angels dream, on oceans wispy blown.
Its soft and haunting carillon, like time and light have flown.
But ne'er his lips but moved an inch, his head it simply turned.
And, all around, above the ground, strange lights that danced and
burned.

All at once the clouds stood still, long shadows from the moon.
They changed, their shape, with swirling nape, huge Dragons from the
gloom.
Translucent skin with shining light, And colors of the dark.
From 'malachite sheen', to ruby eyes, from embers to a spark.
They formed, they pranced, a pretty sight, around that Wizards
skill.
Until, At last, he led them past, to the cavern on the hill.

JULY 1427 - A CROFT ON A HILL
The Glen was quiet from the top of Ben Ardhui. For a wee while, even
the wind held still for the transformation of day to night. The sun
dropped quickly through the Sky as though in a final hurry to get home.
It seemed that the haunting colors were being sucked into the stillness
of the Loch, held there ready to be released with a bright flourish in
the coming morning. Distant birdsong serenaded the day's departure with
a certain resigned, satisfied air.
A lonely man leaned hard on his stick as he surveyed the granite
escarpment and purple moors on the opposite side of the loch. Dusk
finally closed like a blanket, sending some creatures scurrying for
cover. The man's blue eyes narrowed as he watched a small Merlin's
precision, hovering over some unseen prey. The hunter, hung there; it
was almost motionless, locked in a single position. If it wasn't for
the beating of the wings and the occasional twitch of the tail feathers
to correct its attitude it could be perched on an invisible bough. He
never saw it plummet, like a marble, for he had turned away to finish
his journey. The small black and white collie at his heel watched a
second longer, then turned after her master. Her name was Magus. Other
than the gender, the name fitted. She had sharp intelligence, a modicum
of dog humour and a quick bite when roused.
The man was dressed in a plaid of the clan MacLean. It was an unusual,
but well-known, tartan of black, white and green. In later years,
Hector MacLean of Duart would exchange this famous cloth for lands in
Islay, an island off the West Coast of Scotland.
A silver brooch, pinning his wrap around kilt at the knee, extolled the
family crest, 'Virtue thine Honour' around a small castle turret. His
eyes were sunken slightly in his head, face, tired and undernourished
looking. But he held himself proudly and although a dark beard -
speckled, with red, gray and white - covered most of his face, a
certain handsome intelligence shone through. Like Copernicus would come
to understand around one hundred years later, the earth circled the
sun, this man had learned that 'ego' was a small planet that circled
the 'self' and not the reverse. This knowledge of his own inner self
was the foundation and fountain of the peace and tranquillity that
normally exuded from him.
Fergus MacLean was disheartened and thus his steps were heavy. He had
warned the village of Ardhui what might be in store. Only his brother
and a few others had listened to him. His brother, Duncan, had taken
his own wife and children away from the town and into an abandoned
croft in the hills, unused for some years. 'Better to be safe than
sorry' he told people. His brother was seldom mistaken in his
augury.
As darkness fell heavier, Fergus could see the glow of the burning
buildings, lighting up part of the sky in a shimmering blood red
shroud. For a second he imagined he might be able to see the small
spire of the Kirk but he realized that it wasn't tall enough to show
over the rolling horizon. Not like the grand cathedrals he'd seen in
Salisbury and Glastonbury.
"Uncle Fergus! Uncle Fergus!" It was Jenny coming along the path
overexcited as usual "Faither is waitin' on ye. He willna start supper
without you"
"Aye. And what is it Lass?" Fergus returned, catching her as she ran
giddily into his arms.
She looked up at him, grinning almost inanely, her face streaked with
dirt from the day's chores and play.
"Why its Thursday. We'll be having Broth and oatmeal" she turned to
walk with him, still clinging on. "But Faither got some rabbit
yesterday as weel. We might have that, noo you're here!"
As usual, her concern was more for her stomach. After all, she was
growing fast; at thirteen she was nearly a woman. Soon it would be time
for her to wed. 'Her poor husband' thought Fergus grimly, although not
unkindly, for he loved both his nieces dearly, for their spirit and
character. Both lassies, had gained much, if different things from the
union of their Mother and Father. Duncan MacLean and Julie Ferguson
were a strong match and able parents. These two would never be ordinary
Highland lassies Fergus considered to himself.
The croft was smaller than usual, due to the circumstances that caused
them to flee to the hills at such short notice. As soon as he was able
Duncan MacLean would extend the byre giving his family and few animals
more room. It was situated in a sheiling on the side of Ben Cruachan.
Further down in the Glen the River Bruin sparkled past in a silvery
wind. The view was good from the very top. Part of the town and small
harbor was visible.
Fergus stepped inside. A delicious aroma assailed his nostrils,
reminding him that he had not eaten properly for a day or two. His
stomach actually sighed.
Duncan was mending a piece of furniture, while his wife Julie tended
the fire and surrounding stove. Duncan as always, looked worried; it
was his lot in life. His wife told him often. 'You are only happy when
you have something to worry about, Duncan MacLean.' And it was true,
like Atlas, Duncan carried the weight of the world on his own
shoulders; today was no exception. His face looked like thunder.
It appeared, like the extremes that balance nature, that Julie
compensated his doom and gloom demeanor. She was a stunning woman both
in looks and nature, always happy and content. She was slim and petite
with flaxen blonde hair, unusual among the highland people. At
twenty-nine years of age Julie would be considered bonnie. Her red lips
smiled lushly on her pale complexion when she saw her
brother-in-law.
The familial greeting was warm and genuine as a roaring hearth on a
cold winter's night. "Brother!" the two men said to each other simply,
as they grasped hands. A deep gruff affection for one another ran
through both. "What kept ye?" Duncan asked. "Chasin' the chaste woman
from the Glen no doubt?"
Julie laughed at her husband's cheeky comment to his elder Brother but
said all the same, "Aye Fergus! Good tae see ye. Never mind him. Come
and warm yersel' at the fire. Supper will be ready real soon" She
hugged and kissed the older brother fondly.
Fergus raised his eyebrows at his Brothers jibe. "Ye ken I dinna hae
time tae chase ony woman. I have mair tae bother me!" he was smiling
but his eyes were sad. "They have put fire to some of the houses in the
village. You can see it from the high summit."
"Well you were right what you said. There were but few others that
would listen tae me. Yon Tom Campbell took his family onto the moor,
and some folks slipped awa' tae the Kidder Braes, but not another soul
paid heed. Some cursed you and called you mad" Duncan told his brother
straight, out of deep respect. "Some said you were the De'il!"
"Aye, I can weel understand why" Fergus said despondently.
They were talking about the warnings that Fergus had given to the
village. He had foreseen great death and suffering connected to the
actions the townsfolk took with the 'Stones of Life.' A legacy left the
village by Lord McInnes of Culzean, after he had taken them into his
custody in 1352 in Glastonbury and protected and transported them all
the way North to the village of Carlyle on the Scottish borders where
they had lain hidden for nearly fifty years. Finally they were
transported to Tallymuir outside Edinburgh by McInnes's nephew
Malcolm.
The Knights Templars, originally set up by Pope Louis the XIV to
protect the pilgrims on the road to Jerusalem, had been persecuted
around the turn of the thirteenth century, for their supposed beliefs.
Charges, ranging from heresy to homosexuality, to the denial of Christ.
It was alleged that they held obscene rituals that involved kissing the
statue of Christ on mouth, penis, anus, or navel. Charges of
worshipping false idols - a group of Stones - had been levied against
them.
A secret order from 'King Phillip of France' rounded up the Knights -
most of whom had grown wealthy from an international banking network -
and endeavored to obtain confessions from them. The premise on the
torture was that, no matter how badly a man suffered, a pure and
innocent man would never confess. As a result, punishment was prolonged
and incessant. The tortures were varied, but all equally severe. One
example was for the victim to be tied, arms behind the back, and hung
by ropes around the wrists. He was 'winched' up and dropped repeatedly
from a height of seven or eight feet. The result was torn muscles and
nerves, dislocated shoulders and permanent disability. It was hardly
surprising that under this extreme torture, most confessed that they
were guilty of these terrible sins. Most readily signed their
confessions to escape further torment. Consequently, the majority
burned at the stake.
McInnes 's Grandfather had entrusted him the Stones, before he too had
been put to death for Heresy and Witchcraft. The Knights Templar had
been a society with secrets, now they were truly a secret society,
driven underground across all of Europe and now England. Later Robert
the Bruce would try to help the order in Scotland, probably the last
official support and sanction for this organisation that had been set
up with worthy intentions.
"And what of the Stones?" Duncan asked. "Are they still in the
Castle?"
"The foolish people have hidden them. In Brodley Chapel." Fergus shook
his head "The first place that they will search I fear"
"There will be bloodshed this day then" Duncan remembered what Fergus
had been telling everyone. "But do you think that ye can change the
future? After all Brother, "What is to be, is to be"
Julie lay down a bowl of soup in front of each of the men. "Eat this
while it's hot." She commanded for she knew that Fergus had slept
little and eaten less over the past days, and Jenny, go fetch your
sister! Tell her to be quick" Jenny jumped up quickly for she wanted to
get back to eat.
"Nae brother, you ken weel there is no man alive who might change the
future, much less me. You know I believe that people make their own
future and all ye can do is show them the choices. How do I know if my
foretelling, saves more or less lives. I canna even be sure of that,
such is the nature of fate and destiny"
"Weel Fergus dinna put onna blame tae yerself. You did what you were
able. Your conscience is clear. You shouldna be atall vexed." His
brother told him pointedly.
"I fear they may look for me in order to learn the Stones more quickly.
Although my knowledge is little"
Duncan nodded "Aye ye best be careful, as ye go about yer business.
These are bad times. I hear tell that they drowned Granny Caldwell of
Glen Ettrick for practicing witchcraft and magic arts"
"Stupid Magistrates. Anyone could see that the old woman was skilled in
herbs and healing, nothing more." Fergus supped the soup noisily from
the wooden bowl. "Where is the younger bairn anyway?" He smiled.
"Fergus you know that you cannot have a favorite amongst children. It
isnae fair." Both men laughed. "Her mother sent her tae the spring to
fetch some fresh water"
"Father!" It was Jenny that barged back in the door breathless "There
are men coming up yon wee path wi' torches"
"Armed?" Duncan's heart sunk for second.
"Aye!"
"How many?" He jumped up and grabbed his daughter by the shoulder.
Causing her to startle a little. Her eyes were wide as she tried to
take in what the panic was.
"I dunno. Maybe as many as ten or more" she answered unsure.
Fergus threw back his head and let out an exasperated gasp. "We need to
go Duncan. We canna risk their anger." He looked at Julie who was
worriedly looking at her man. "They may have blood lust from the
village"
"No Fergus" Duncan spoke calmly "It's better we stay here. If we all
go, then they will know we were here and not stop searching until they
find us and you"
"But..." Fergus started to argue.
"No buts man! It is you that they come looking for. Nae harm will come
to the family, or me, if we huvna seen you. Right?" He shook his head.
"Besides I canna take the bairns out into that cold for God knows how
many days." He started to stuff some oatmeal biscuits in a sack "Hurry
man you don't have much time. I will put a light on the big rock when
it is clear"
"Okay." He answered reluctantly, grabbing his stuff to slip out the
back door. Fergus understood the logic of his running off. Briefly
grasping his Brothers hand and ruffling Jenny's hair he smiled at Julie
and went quickly through the byre to the back door. Magus, head down,
was close on his heels in consternation.
"Will he be alright?" Julie asked Duncan
"Sure!" He put his arm around her "On his own, that man will gie the
devil the slip on a moonlit night"
"Jenny! When the soldiers come you have not seen yer Uncle for days,
nay weeks. Okay" She nodded seriously. She didn't understand but she
was aware of the gravity of the situation from her parents'
expressions.
"What about Amanda?" Jenny asked her parents who had forgotten her for
the instant. Julie looked at her Husband waiting for an answer.
"She'll be okay for the time being. She is a fly yin. Probably not come
within feet o' the place if she hears the soldiers"
Suddenly the door flew open and banged the wall hard. No precursory
knock! A number of men strode in and while one covered the family with
an early matchlock rifle, others quickly searched the adjacent room.
There was not much to search. Jenny clung in close to her father.
"Its Duncan MacLean is it not?" The man that spoke was obviously in
charge. He pulled off his gloves as he came into the room.
"What's that to you" Duncan replied defiantly "I suppose you are
Campbell? I have heard talk from the townsfolk!"
"He's been here!" The tall figure at Campbell's side spoke. Inside
Duncan cursed for not lifting away the bowl with the broth in. But he
didn't allow his eyes to glance down at the table. Campbell was
watching his every move. He looked at the tall figure. The man scared
him. He knew that Fergus had been there, but not from a mere bowl of
soup. He has the sight, Duncan thought.
"Where is he?" the stranger asked.
"Who?"
The stranger turned to face Duncan but his gaze fell on Jenny. He held
her chin between his thumb and fingers. "Pretty little thing..."
"Leave her be!" Duncan warned threateningly.
He ignored Duncan and turned the little girl's face to his. "Tell your
father, who I am" His eyes drilled hers.
Jenny shrank away "His name is Urthona" She said almost in a daze
The men in the little croft, that caught the exchange, gasped. A few
crossed themselves surreptitiously. This was the devils work.
Duncan had heard of him, nothing good either. He was a powerful
soothsayer come from the South, some said in search of the 'Elixir of
life' 'Well he'll nae find it here' was the joke amongst the tough men
of the Glens where life was harsh and often short for many reasons. He
had been around the villages for a few weeks. Now it seemed that he had
accomplices in whatever task he had arrived to do.
"And I should know you?" He asked Urthona, staring back at him in true
highland boldness. He shifted his stance and let his hand drop from his
daughter's shoulder so that it hung inches from the handle of his
dirk.
Urthona backed away and motioned to Campbell who in turn motioned to
the soldiers. "Hold them"
In the confined space there was nothing that Duncan could do. There
were too many and to draw his sword and fight could only cause injury
to his wife and child. Three men grabbed his arms and knocked him down
onto his knees. Jenny was torn from her mother and held roughly by a
dirty disheveled looking soldier who waited to be told what to do. He
licked his lips in anticipation. His eyes were cold and sadistic on a
ferret like face. He had participated previously in the despoiling of
crofts and homes.
Two soldiers held Julie's arms causing her to wince in pain. "It's
a'right dear. Just do as they say. Things will be a'right" She spoke to
her struggling daughter, who was showing the first real signs of fear
and tears. Jenny's face was bewildered as she looked around the room.
Her mother smiled at her wanly. She mouthed again "It's a'right" But
her watering eyes could not hide her own fear.
"You would do weel tae tell us what we want to know. Duncan MacLean"
said Campbell warningly.
"There is nuthin tae tell!" Duncan spoke angrily, but the fear told in
his eyes too. "You come bargin' in here when a man is sat wi' his
family waitin' to take supper... May God forgive ye for this
intrusion!"
It was clear Urthona was getting impatient and it looked as though
Campbell might have been slightly scared of him. After a pause he gave
the command to his soldiers. They knew what to do. In his mind he was
sorry. For once his men injured anyone, then he might prefer not to
have witnesses. Damn this stubborn man! He didn't want to do this dirty
work against his kinsmen or countrymen. Damn this Urthona! At that
Urthona turned and stared at him as if reading his mind. A cold chill
ran between his shoulder blades. He nodded to the men that held Julie.
The men pushed her roughly towards the table, causing the soup bowls to
upset, scattering their still warm liquid across the floor. Duncan
struggled like fury as he saw his wife held face down on the wooden
table. Four men subdued his wild but anguished throes. He could not see
his wife's face but knew instinctively, her eyes would be shut.
"Aye a'right! No need to hurt anyone! What do you want to know?" He
called out as the soldiers struggled to keep him on the floors.
"Fergus MacLean?" Urthona said simply.
"My brother was here. But he left over an hour ago." Duncan swallowed
as he told the lie.
Campbell shook his head as he stared at Duncan. Then turned and looked
at the soldiers holding Julie. His head nodded almost
imperceptibly.
The men held the woman easily, although, as one ripped her skirt with a
short dagger, she fought and spat like a wildcat possessed. They
wrestled the skirt up around her waist and one of them jumped on the
table and held her firm by resting his knees on the small of her back.
Underneath the skirt she was naked and the vulnerability of her small
white rounded buttocks and vulva peeking from between her legs roused
her aggressors and watchers. One soldier in the corner rubbed his
crotch absently as he stared at her nakedness.
"Nooooo!" screamed Duncan "I told you! Leave her be! Curse you!"
The soldier, who had cut her skirt, forced open her legs. Spat a huge
gob on his filthy palm and rubbed it in the cleft of her cheeks. He
continued rubbing up and down, a slimy mess between her buttocks. Julie
continued to fight and curse, trying to kick but she was held fast by
three soldiers now.
Jenny screamed and kicked in anger and fear.
Campbell was sweating and appeared not to be able to speak. It was
Urthona who spoke loudly above the noise. "Where and when did your
brother go?"
Duncan answered quickly. "He left when he heard you coming. He went to
hide. I swear I don't know where! I swear by my very bairns death,
that's all I know" His face was still pushed to the floor and he spat
blood on to the flagstones as he talked.
"And the Stones? He must have told you where the Stones were hidden?
Tell us before your wife is sodomised in front of your child man"
Campbell almost begged and Urthona's eyes widened, appearing to enjoy
the man's, obvious discomfort.
"Brodley Abbey!" Duncan answered immediately. "They hid the Stones in
Brodley Abbey. God forgive me!" In his own mind he had no choice, but
he felt he had likely condemned others to death by revealing the hiding
place. The soldiers would take it by force. "Now let my family go! I
beg you!"
Urthona smiled in satisfaction and Campbell turned away. He could not
look at anyone. He was about to motion to his men to let the woman up
and release the crying child go to her, when Urthona said something to
the soldier at the table. In response he eagerly lifted his tunic and
mounted the prostate woman. She screamed in pain as his hard member
ruptured sensitive tissue.
"Bastards! I'll kill you!" Duncan shouted as he was struck to the
floor.
Urthona turned and left the croft. A hint of a cruel smile touched his
lips.
Campbell knew what Urthona had done. It was impossible to leave any of
them alive now. "Put them tae the sword! Bairn an aw!" He said simply.
He sickened inside. "And then raise this godforsaken place"
When the men left, the flames were already licking the dry thatch
inside the house. Smoke curled serenely as death, into the crisp night
air.
Unaware of the brutal tragedy above, Fergus sat with his niece and dog
in a small den in a forest of Fir trees near the river. He had bumped
into her as she was coming back up the dark path from the well.
Something made him take her with her. Just a feeling, but he justified
it by thinking it would not be wise for her to arrive outside the croft
if there were soldiers milling around.
"Uncle Fergus" The little girl mused, "Who lives on the moon?"
Fergus laughed. "Just a man"
"On his own?"
"Yes. Look you can see his face" He pointed up through the gap in the
trees. "That's his nose. There are his eyes!"
"I see!" She cried out delighted. "No wonder he lives alone, he is so
big"
They chuckled together.
It was getting cold and the little girl was tired. She had fallen
asleep, comfortable on his warm body. He tried to get up without
disturbing her. It worked. She only snuggled closer, arms around his
neck, as he began to walk quietly back up the steep path that led to
the croft.
He smelled the burning before he had reached the brow of the hill. His
face fell. It could only mean one thing. He was torn between hurrying
to the house or hiding the little girl in a place of safety that would
cost him some time. He chose the latter. As he lowered her into a
shelter in the rocks she wakened up. Disturbed. Panic flitted briefly
across her eyes. "Shh little one" He told her. "Stay here" He wrapped
her in his warm blanket "The man in the moon will look after you until
your Father and I come back for you" He kissed her head. "And she
smiled and snuggled deeper into the blanket. "Bide!" He told Magus once
and the dog lay down.
Fergus threw caution to the wind and ran the rest of the way up the
slope. He was quick over the short distance. Although he feared that
the croft had been burned, until it came in sight, he still hoped and
preyed that it was not so, that it was still standing. When he saw the
smoldering cottage he felt sick, his still empty stomach contracting in
a spasm. Duncan must be close by he told himself; cannot have gone far.
Normally they would have allowed them a few belongings before torching
the place. He didn't want to call out nor did he want to blunder onto
the end of someone's sword in the night. He moved swiftly around the
cottage trying to see from the dying light of the flames any indication
of which way his brother might have taken his family. They will be
worried sick he thought. They would not know yet what happened to
Amanda.
The smoking pile at the side of the barn looked like a blanket. Then he
realized as he got closer it was one of the animals. Then as he got
closer still he let out a low wail of horror. It was a man, his
brother, badly burned and barely alive. He had managed to crawl out of
the fire. Fergus couldn't see the wounds in his chest and stomach as
his brother lay partly on his front and side, one knee up in a sheer
rictus of pain. He moved a fraction. A tiny exhalation of smoke came
from his lips. He couldn't see Fergus. His eyes, face and head were
blackened beyond recognition. By sheer willpower alone this man was
staying alive.
"Duncan" Fergus spoke but hesitated to touch him. He knew there was
nothing he could do for him. His brother should be already dead.
"Fergus...I knew you'd come...sorry...I let ...down" His lips scarcely
moved and Fergus bent his ear close to try to catch the words
"Amanda?"
"Amanda is safe Duncan" Tears coursed down his face. "I swear by all
that's Holy that I will look after her for you. Make you proud"
"Fergsss! Campll 'nss Urthonaaaaah." The pain and nisus were almost too
much. "They did this!" The last sentence came out crystal clear in one
last gasp of effort. "Avenge my family, brother... don't care... about
me...just right...wrong done thss daaay"
He tried to push himself up. "Now ... me die ...go.... Don't want
Amanda... see ... like this"
"Duncan. Go peacefully with God. I love you. All you wishes shall be as
mine" Fergus lifted his dirk and swiftly cut his brothers shriveled
neck. The charred mess that had been a man finally stopped
fighting.
His mind raced with anger at the people who had done this but also at
his self. Why hadn't he foreseen this? What had kept this tragedy
shadowed from his second sight? He didn't understand. He did understand
that he'd trade all his power and life just to have the family alive
again. Pain wracked his chest as deep sobs welled up from inside his
lungs.
His brother's very last wish was not carried out. As Fergus turned
stifling his sobs he heard another more anguished whimper. The little
girl stood there staring at the remains of her Father. The dog stayed
close by her legs looking perplexed and puzzled. Fergus went to her
quickly and as he did he wondered if she had seen his last act. His
very soul bled inside with sorrow, firstly for the little girl and
secondly for himself.
She didn't ask of her sister or mother. It was as if she already knew.
He lifted and carried her quickly off the mountain, heading to a place
of a friend who would give them refuge and shelter. He would return
later and bury the family in a proper grave. Amanda sobbed sorely, but
silently, into the hollow of his neck as her tears ran down his
shoulder like warm rivulets of blood.

0000 - A CHANGING OF THE RAVAGED EARTH
The earth couldn't hear it. At least, not in any human known way. This
was a change, a bipolar shift. In human terms the 'time was right'. In
the universe, the 'geometries' were right. A pervasive wavelength of
dimension enveloped the globe and threaded history and future together.
Animals and unborn babies sensed the change. For Dolphins and Whales a
huge light was switched on in even the deepest regions of the oceans.
And some began to make sense of the 'songs' they had been passing
through their generations for thousands of years.
For most men the torrent of everyday life continued unabated.
Destroying, driving, threatening.

AN ILLNESS IN CALIFORNIA
He felt sick. He was sick. His life made him sick and his work made him
sick. He never considered at that moment as he reached across the bed
to the cabinet that his sickness was the consequence of his own
actions. He just needed a quick drink out of the half-full bottle and
he would be good again. Must be my stomach he thought. He dispensed the
blame for his current condition in every direction bar one.
Brian Fitzpatrick was an alcoholic. He freely and vocally admitted it.
However, it was difficult to tell if he genuinely believed it himself.
This was his perverse logic. 'If you are an alcoholic and know you are
an alcoholic then it's okay. It's when you are an alcoholic and don't
know you are, then you have problems.' A twisted smile and the third or
fourth large drink of the day normally accompanied this favourite
saying.
His gorge rose as he slew the distilled liquor down his throat, then
subsided as the filthy liquid, burned his esophagus and metabolized
with digestive juices to mingle with his blood. Finally, buzzing his
brain into awareness.
He bundled himself out of bed before he changed his mind. His bare feet
slapped the cold floor as he walked and it threatened to make him sick
again if he stomped down too hard. In the bathroom, he cleansed himself
with a mouthwash gargle, a rough fart and a splash of warm water in the
general direction of his eyelids. Breakfast was eggs and bagels and a
reviving brandy laced coffee.
The Fitzpatrick residence was impressive. It sat apart from neighbors
in an expensive area of Monterey, California. Although his bedroom had
been untidy to the point of disgusting, the remainder of the house was
immaculate and imposing. Originally built to house a large wealthy
family, it now sheltered only one solitary and lonely man. His wife had
died in a car accident a few years after they married. He had long
since accepted that he would be alone for the rest of his life. This
was a large part of his problem. It was the loneliness that caused him
to drink. The drinking in turn vastly reduced any chance he had of
meeting compatible people in a social environment.
He enjoyed the space his house offered and he could well afford it. The
position of 'Research Physicist' at a nearby government facility was
unusually well paid. Despite his regular incapacity, due to alcohol, it
never affected his work or a number of important contributions to
molecular and quantum physics.
Brian Fitzpatrick was surrounded by his passions. The house bristled
with a specific type of antiquity: scientific and technical
instruments. Azoic brass and wood pieces, yet each treasure appeared to
thrum with the occupation and learning of the original owners.
Telescopes, microscopes, van de graph generators, sextants and
kaleidoscopes and a variety of ancient apparatus.
Although the other passion was in his head, it too was clearly evident
from the surrounding 'bric-a-brac'. Two specific types of book
festooned his shelves, bookcases and coffee tables. He loved
mathematics and numbers. The more complicated the mathematics problem
the more he relished solving it. When it came to numbers, Brain
Fitzpatrick was a wizard. His mind appeared to control and divest the
numerical magic. If you gave him a large number he would quickly tell
you how it was made up, a variety of roots, its unusual properties and
it's place in the history books of mathematics. The other book genre
was mythology, everything from Aztec to Zulu of myths and mystical
creatures.
He spent most of his Saturday recovering from the alcohol, although he
did do a little work preparing bulk meals to be put in the freezer for
his convenience and thrift. At seven thirty he headed down to his
local, a 'mans' bar near highway one, just outside Carmel. By ten
o'clock Brian could hardly walk let alone drive home.
His eyes wobbled round in his head as he half turned to see who was
speaking to him. At first he looked in the wrong direction. The glazed
look of alcoholic poisoning smeared stupidity across his eyes and face.
He turned left; to catch the voice this time, hiccuping as he did so.
It was the barman asking if he was all right. Of course he was all
right, he thought as he stared dully at the large man behind the bar.
Why shouldn't he be? The bar was dark and smoky, but Brian no longer
noticed or cared. He was lonely at home and this was one place to come
for company. Truth was, sitting there; he was lonelier than ever.
Nobody had time for a worn out old drunk, too inebriated to hold half
of an intelligent conversation.
"John!" Brian called and burped again.
The barman looked up but continued polishing glasses. He was eager to
get home to his family.
"I'm okay" Brian made the exaggerated thumbs-up peculiar to drunks.
Sighted along his arm, closing one eye in a squint as best he could.
"Shanks" his head nodded as he spoke, as if it might topple off and the
end of his words sloshed like snow under car tires. "Shanks John!" He
repeated needlessly.
He turned around on his stool to survey the rest of the bar and
startled in an overstated expression of surprise at the man sitting on
the next stool. "Whoa!" was all he said as he gazed dully at the
stranger.
The man was smartly dressed, mostly in black. His shoes shone with
polish as he perched on the barstool. His eyes were penetrating.
The stranger cocked his head looking at Brian, and Brian mimicked him.
The stranger put his finger to his lips and "I said, do you want to
know a secret?" Giving a drunk a secret was like giving chocolate to a
baby. Neither would keep it in their mouth. Neither would refuse
it.
Brian checked the room conspiratorially and then actually listened as
the stranger's eyes held his.
"Well" the stranger started. "Long ago a large black raven built a nest
on top of a tower belonging to a squire. The tower was part of a large
building that sat near a barn. The Squire was less than delighted with
the crow's colonization and on a number of occasions came along to
shoot the bird. Each time he or one of his men came near, the Raven
would fly off and wait a distance away until it saw the man leave.
Eventually the Squire employed trickery, reasoning that man's
intelligence could easily outsmart the bird. He went with one of his
men, as usual the Raven flew off, the squire returned but left his man
inside the nearby barn to shoot the Raven when it returned. The Raven
didn't come back until the other man left as well. The Squire then
tried three men. This time two returned and one stayed in hiding. The
Raven remained away until the last man left. Finally the Squire took
along three men. The Raven flew off. The squire left one man in the
building and walked back with the other two. The Raven returned and was
immediately shot and killed by the remaining man in hiding."
"Interesting!" hiccuped Brian. "So crows can count up to three!"
"Perhaps" smiled the man
"Hmmm" Brian mused. "Numbers are interesting. Did you know they are an
archetype of the mind and Mother Nature? Man's vocalization of numbers
has prostituted their real beauty and meaning in the universe." He
slurred again. "Man didn't invent numbers, someone else did" He jabbed
his finger in drunken emphasis.
"Definitely" agreed the man
Remarkably, Brian remembered the strangers story the next day.
A PRISON IN SOUTH AMERICA
Although there was no apparent or immediate danger, something deep and
instinctual warned her she shouldn't be here. Memory! That's what it
was. Perhaps just a bad feeling based on recollection, she told
herself.
But despite the warm sun, it was a sharp, chilling December morning
memory that shivered across the back of her neck as she looked up at
the foreboding stone building. She remembered going reluctantly with
her mother to visit 'Father' in some English prison near the moors. She
was cold that morning and the stereotypical unshaven face across the
partition from her, staring at her thirteen-year-old body, did nothing
to warm her. She never forgave her Mother for taking her there.
This building was a little different; the bright sunshine contrasted
the glare of the dusty surroundings with this efficient, edifice of
human incarceration. It was mid afternoon in Venezuela and the
temperature had only just passed its zenith of ninety degrees.
She was slightly comforted, but mostly surprised that she had been able
to park the abused Renault rental close by. For a moment, she
considered going back to the car to retrieve her sunglasses, but knew
she was only forestalling her entry into this mausoleum of a
building.
The building was situated some fifty miles outside the Town of San
Cristobal, near the Colombian border. This was Toomara Prison known to
the inmates and many of the local people as 'return no', literally
translated. Even habitual criminals made sure they were well out of
state before participating in another criminal endeavor. It may well
have been called 'no return' for that or another reason. Fewer came out
than went in. While that was true of all penitentiaries, Toomara
championed the title.
Helen McIntosh hesitated only slightly, before she strode determinedly
to the visitor's entrance. She pushed her own 'little girl' memories
aside.
Her dress was right for prison visit, she thought, hell is it? What
does one wear on a visit to a foreign penitentiary to see a boyfriend?
He'd only been a boyfriend for three months. What had he done? Why had
he asked her not to come then changed his mind? Was her attire okay?
Questions ran round her head like dogs on a track each question eager
to be the one in the forefront of her brain.
In fact her clothes were good, worn but comfortable. A light checked
wrap around skirt to just above her tanned knees, a broad brown belt to
accentuate a slim waist and a white cotton sleeveless top, which
emphasized a Gucci watch and gold bracelet on very feminine arms.
Breasts, she considered overly big for her frame, swelled comfortably
inside her top. Her make-up, as always, was light. Bobbed hair was
swept back from her face by a black band that allowed a perky bang to
accentuate almond eyes and proud, but attractive, cheekbones.
She felt alone and a little vulnerable, the area around the village and
in fact the province of Tachina was not considered completely safe and
bandits were known to operate in and around the hills and countryside
surrounding the prison. The border with Columbia provided ample
sanctuary for Bandits going in either direction.
Crazy! In this day and age, there still are so many areas in the world
where man is a predator to man, she thought. Helen couldn't quite
understand why the rest of the world tolerated it.
When it came to travelling, Helen McIntosh was no slouch, nor an easy
mark for beggars, con men or tourist traps. Since leaving university
with a first-class degree in Business Economics, from the University of
Santa Barbara, she had traveled extensively. Having been left money by
her real Fathers' mother, her paternal Grandmother, whom she'd never,
met, she had used it, literally to escape. Initially, from the UK to
America to study, then from there across half the globe, trekking,
experiencing and living through teaching English as a foreign
language.
"Hello" she spoke through the tiny grill on the imposing metal door; "I
am here to visit John Sinclair. I have been told I may see him at this
hour" she finished lamely. The guard might have shrugged, but whatever
the gesture was, it signaled disinterest. He slumped off his stool and
grudgingly begun opening the door. She stood while he locked the door
behind her and motioned for a second guard to open the inner
gate.
Inside the place smelled of institution soap. The office area appeared
clean and efficient looking. Not a bad place she thought as she
followed him up stone stairs, although anywhere that took your freedom
was bad. She glanced around, after being motioned by the guard to sit
on a wooden bench in the tiled corridor, outside a door marked
'private'.
She had an uneasy intuition that she was being watched, she smiled at
her own paranoia, never-the-less she bent her head and looked to the
floor as she did this. It seemed too serious a situation to smile. Get
a grip girl, she told herself.
"Messes Mcneetosh" a head had come briefly around the door and
disappeared quickly, almost before the awful but excusable
mispronunciation of her name was realized.
She got up and followed the head into the room. Clearly it was the room
of the Governor, or whatever you call him here, she thought.
She and the guard, who had summonsed her, stopped short of a huge
polished desk, as the uniformed officer came towards them. He was a
biggish man, although not unattractive. Something about the eyes and
slight down turn of the mouth told her he was treacherous.
"Hello I am Helen McIntosh, I am here to see John Sinclair" she
proffered her hand. His hand shot up, shook hers perfunctorily, as if
uncomfortable with a woman, and he moved into her immediate personal
space. This behaviour was itself, crowding and intimidating and
although this was something that she had experienced in other cultures,
this time, it was too much. To step back would have been obvious,
further she could sense another guard, close behind and to her left.
She stayed still and looked back at him
"Ah, let me see" he spoke almost nonchalantly " he is here because..."
The list on the clipboard was almost in her face. He let out a sigh of
breath and as he did so, hooked his pudgy thumb down into her belt. He
pulled and she involuntarily came further towards him. She could see
his nostrils twitch slightly; breathing her in head still inclined
towards the list. She found herself ludicrously wishing that she hadn't
sprayed her 'Lair Du Tomb' that morning.
"Yes, he has upset our Government, this boyfriend of yours?"
"May I see him?" She chose not to comment she couldn't. Her mind was
racing, angry. He was treating her discourteously, like some
schoolgirl. His thumb still firmly in place behind her skirtband and
belt. He stared at her as if thinking what to say. She stared back and
wanted to say, "Who the fuck do you think you are? Needledick!" She
swallowed. "I'd appreciate it, if you were to remove your hand from my
belt" she spoke with a calmness she didn't feel.
He did so. He brought his hand up to the clipboard; she managed to step
back slightly. As he moved, she moved and the waltz allowed his
knuckles to brush and linger momentarily across the nipple of her right
breast. She quickly realized that her nipples had been made erect by
her earlier anger. She looked down in such an obvious fashion that she
had no choice but to get angry whether it had been accidental or not.
Her intuition said no.
"Who the hell ... you think you are? Where is your superior? I want to
speak to someone else in charge!"
His expression changed instantly, his mouth corners pulling down to
confirm what she already suspected about his personality. Incongruously
cold brown eyes drilled her.
Suddenly he grabbed her belt again, this time his forefingers behind
her belt. The clipboard was dropped on to the floor deliberately and as
he dragged her close, his left hand cupped, squeezed and pinched her
full right breast. It was painful, but her surprise and indignation
were greater hurt. His hand easily caught hers as she attempted to
deliver the predictable slap. The room closed in on her a little and
she became more aware of his fingers behind her belt.
"You see I am in charge," he rasped into her face, with a hint of
exertion. "You want see this friend of yours?" His thick accent
deliberately emphasized the word 'friend' as if it was
distasteful.
"I am in charge," he repeated. His hand released hers slowly to her
side and slide immediately back onto her breast. Although stunned, her
reaction was again swift. This time the guard behind that she had come
in with and his colleague, of whom she had only been aware, each
grabbed an arm. She shook with intense anger and a modicum of fear as
she felt rather than heard a laugh from behind. In addition, guard-two,
slipped his foot in between hers, kicked her leg out and pinned it with
his ankle.
This time the Officer ceremoniously placed both hands on her breasts
and kneaded as she tried to squirm. A crooked smile crossed his face.
Helen McIntosh could only wriggle helplessly like a piece of bait on a
hook.
She felt the room turn, slightly black again and her awareness took on
an unreal feeling. In the background she could see the bright sunshine
streaming through the window and sounds of efficiency coming up from
below outside. She bit her lip as she struggled against her three
abusers.
"You are quite pretty, McIntosh" He spotted the split in the
wrap-around and ran his fingers to it, down her stomach and thigh; he
stared straight into her eyes as he slipped his hand inside her skirt.
Her brain froze and her body prickled as the realization of what he was
about to do flooded her mind. She could feel him outside her high-cut
cotton underwear, figuring the way in. The metal of his ring was
surprisingly cold against the soft inside of her thigh. She struggled
to clamp her legs but was prevented, her legs trapped by the guards
behind her. The beast 'scrabbled' his fingers viciously inside her
underwear, to the crux of her sex. She was scared, violated and angry.
His fingers tugged her hair painfully as he maneuvered.
"I am in charge," he repeated from an aroused trance. He found the slot
between her lips and tried to force his finger inside her.
Helen struggled and swore, tears creasing her eyes. Suddenly her
stomach lurched; the remains of her lunch and a considerable amount of
bile that had been generated in the preceding minutes came up. It was
reflex that caused her to try to raise her hands to her face. They held
her tightly and as she bucked against the leverage on her arms the
vomit sprayed towards the floor and the Officers trouser legs.
At once he tried to disengage and jump back, cursing as he did so. It
might have been funny to watch under other circumstances. He was angry,
and it was obvious that any desires he had entertained had disappeared
as the slaver slipped off her lips. The guards automatically let her
go. She stood shaking, her eyes fierce, murderous. She unconsciously
left the drool on her chin, instinct told her not to draw her arm
across her face to wipe it.
"I want to see John Sinclair," she said quietly but forcefully, as if
from a changed negotiating stance.
Almost imperceptibly he motioned and she was marched out in to the
corridor in the direction of the visitors' room. She didn't look back
as she went but was aware of the Officer bending to clean his shoes as
the guards escorted her out.
By the time she got through to the visitor's room she had managed to
control to a certain extent, her outward appearance, inside she was a
mixture of seething rage and stomach churning sickness. She struggled
to manage the massive incongruence between her internal feelings and
external behavior. Her inner mind threatened to jolt her back to many
years ago when she'd had an 'unfortunate' experience as young girl.
Unfortunate, was how she remembered it being described, when a friend
hadn't realized she was in earshot. Anyway, now was neither the time
nor the place to regress into self-pity, there would be plenty of time
for that later. A tissue, taken shakily from her handbag, removed the
mess from around her mouth and she steeled herself for the umpteenth
time that morning to face her boyfriend, the prisoner.
There was no passion from him, just an awkward kiss. Her eyes looked
him over, his face, his hairline, as if to get some clues as to why he
was here. She struggled to remember why she was here. Nausea swept over
her again.
"You okay?" His eyes cast around, slightly guilty but more worried and
his hand swept his hair from his face in unconscious response to her
scrutiny. He was too preoccupied with his own plight to notice her
submerged distress.
"Hi" he attempted a wan smile. "I am glad you came, even though I said
don't. "This is a terrible place, especially for a woman". His attempt
at small talk
"I know" she replied. Ignoring the unintentional sexism and briefly
feeling the memory of the alien hand between her legs and her acid
rising again
"John what happened?" she paused "Why are you here? Tell me"
Please don't let it be drugs. Perhaps, I'll return with a gun and kill
the bastards who touched me. Her thoughts were paralleling
"Jeez, Helen I hardly know where to start." He appeared to clear his
throat "I am in trouble" He paused temporarily lost in his woes.
"Tell me!" her voice probably sounded remarkably unsympathetic to him
she thought.
"Okay, remember I told you about my friend, the other Geologist? He was
a Dutch guy? Hennie Zouter? Well we took something that didn't belong
to us. Well it didn't belong to anyone, but legally we should have
handed the find to the Government. We didn't expect to be found
out"
"What is it? What did you take? Just hand it back. You cannot get in
trouble for taking something by mistake" It seemed simple to her, there
had to be more?
There was.
"It's too late. Hennie is dead. I think he is dead. They are not going
to let me go, let me live" his voice was a hoarse, frightened whisper,
strained to breaking.
She was stunned, thoughts swirling, searching for the best thing to
say. She didn't believe his diagnosis of the situation. Slow
down.
"John, that is just crazy. They let me in here to see you. Nothing is
going to happen to you. What did you take? What happened to
Hennie?"
He had lapsed into silence. "Hennie is dead, I heard them... killed him
on the first night they took us, he was screaming. I knew he was unable
to give them what they wanted. We agreed that we would split the
information and send it off, safely". She nodded encouragingly,
although she didn't really understand his rambling. He went on. "He had
half, I had half, since we didn't completely trust each other. Oh not
really trust, but I guess this was just the way we thought of doing it
to make it fair... I haven't slept for nearly four days," he added
obscurely.
She looked around the room but the guard couldn't hear even if he had
been paying attention. She noticed a familiar, but out of place smell
and realized that he had previously soiled himself with urine.
"They killed him, I recognized his accent. He shouted in Dutch once.
They murdered him" he still spoke in painful whispered shrieks. Tears
had crept slowly into the wrinkled corners of his eyes.
"What did you take, John?" She was little annoyed with herself for
feeling slightly disgusted by him. He needed her. He smelled and was
not completely coherent. Drool dribbled from the corner of his
mouth.
"Stones from the ocean...I don't think they meant to kill him. They
needed the information from him." He was lost in his own thoughts.
"They only let you come here, to see if it would help them" The
conversation went back and forth, clumsily. Helen realized she was
learning only bits and pieces of the full story. John was only making
partial sense.
At that point she knew that she needed to get out of the building and
back to somewhere that she could get help from. The 'American Embassy'?
A local Lawyers? Friends? Suddenly she wanted to 'feel secure' again.
He was 'spooking' her and it was important to get to someone who could
really sort this mess out. It was way over her head. She shivered
visibly as she thought again of her entry to the place.
"John, I will go and get help, bring someone who can get you
out."
"No" he interrupted " It is too late. Please take this. Go and see him,
my brother, and explain what happened." He pressed a piece of crumpled
paper into her hand. "Please? Tell him to keep the Stone safe till I
return. I sent information to my solicitor in England. In case anything
happened to me"
She humored him " Okay John, don't worry" wondering where he had been
hiding the filthy piece of paper as she folded it in her palm.
"You realize how important this is?"
"Yes John". The reality was she didn't care, she was beginning to come
out of shock of the first incident and the second had refused to sink
in completely.
Time seemed to have gone quickly. The guard lazed his way across to
them and motioned for him to go. She held his eyes. There was no kiss,
exchange of affection, anything and she felt both guilty and saddened.
Get out of here her inherent survival skill told her. Now!
Her return through the corridor was remarkably uneventful. She fully
expected to get stopped, searched, robbed or worse. She still felt as
though she was being watched. The guard escorted her to the gate.
Outside, despite its heat the air was welcoming, free, and
breathable... Oh so good.... She forced herself to walk to the car.
Inside she finally broke down. As her sobbing subsided and she managed
to fumble the key in place, she drove off anxiously, repeatedly
punching the wheel, through a mist of tears. Her anger and disgust
filled her every pore.
Already she was heading in the direction of someone who would be able
to help. She drove rapidly towards the San Cristobal, regardless of her
own safety on the broken road. She wanted to be there before
dark.
AN APPARITION IN SAN FRANCISCO
The sky was 'moody looking' over the city. Darker clouds were
threatening and Instrument Flight Rules applied in this busy section of
the aviation world. There was something cold, skillful and immensely
erotic about the way the pilot handled the cyclic of the turbine
powered Hughes 500. A corporate, blue and white, 'Giant sky fan'. To
any non-flyer the dexterity and coolness of the pilot would be
hypnotic. She wore her hair tight back, adding to the overall picture
of efficiency and allowing the headphones to sit comfortably on her
ears. She eased the collective ever so slightly and pushed forward on
the cyclic. The whine of the rotor varied with the angle of the blades
and attitude of the machine. The helicopter slid into a tight descent,
nosing towards the rooftop-landing zone of a well-known Hotel in
Downtown San Francisco. The steep descent brought back, as always,
faint memories of her first emergency descent, 'splitting the needles',
when she grappled with the skills and principles of mastering the
helicopter some nine years before.
''Splitting the needles' meant that the blade speed and the engine
speed were no longer interdependent and for a brief time the helicopter
would be in 'free fall' as the clutch was disengaged. The pilot had
seconds to react to ensure that the rotor continued spinning, to enable
a safe landing.
Had observers been aware, that as she flew, soft jazz filtered into her
headphones, they might have been less enamoured by her apparent
technical sheen. She flared the beast at the penultimate minute and
executed a near perfect touchdown on pneumatic rubber tires.
Her name was Thuy Diem Thi Le. A common enough Vietnamese name,
although she was an uncommon lady. Thuy Le had built a PC manufacturing
company in Southern California, originally starting with her family in
a small basement in San Diego. They had sold 'state-of-the-art'
machines and ideas direct to the public. The company's big break came
when it adopted a strategy of delivering top end quality PCs, fully
configured to the customer's individual requirements. Their reputation
grew. Her net-worth was estimated at around three billion US
Dollars.
From refugee to billionaire in eighteen years was a remarkable
achievement in anyone's terms. Yet, she had done that, learned English,
raised three children, learned to fly, managed a merger between two
major corporations and left two husbands, without so much as a gray
hair appearing in her coarse, black, shiny mane. Thuy Le was a
remarkable thirty-six, year-old beauty.
As she ducked down off the helicopter step and swung to close the door,
she grimaced at the wind from the slowing blades. Her dark suit
sharpened her white blouse and neat turn of stockinged ankles. Head
down she made for the lift leading down to the hotel business
conference room.
Her mood was not happy. Yesterday she had received information that the
company was likely to be taken over. Something she had considered
virtually impossible. They were financially and technically strong. But
then that was part of the problem, their latest innovation made them
not just attractive to the very few larger corporations that might have
afforded them, but strategically crucial to market leverage and
control, in the accelerating PC market. Ordinarily the company would
not sell. Two things made it likely that she would lose control, their
stock was still undervalued and she held less than forty percent of the
overall shares. If the board and other shareholders decided to sell,
she would be powerless. Everything she had built and worked for, gone.
Out of her hands. She considered as she stared at her reflection in the
lift glass. They might offer her a position.
She laughed to herself. She had come a long, long way since Saigon and
chasing soft-shelled land crabs in the rain in her bare feet. Her
memory flickered to her mother and father still in Vietnam; standing on
the beach waving her off in the safety of darkness and the six days
aboard a crowded, makeshift vessel until it broke up in rolling
breakers at Kuala Terenggenu on the coast of Malaysia. Three years in a
refugee camp at 'Sungei Besi' near Kuala Lumpur, before coming to
America had stolen her youth. Now what?
The boardroom was luxurious and plush to absorb noise of the common
people. Its fine mahogany and marbled pillars, boasted memories of
corporate battles, mergers and strategies. Opulent crystal whisky
glasses clunked silently on the dark polished wooden table. It was
about contrast. Mellow surroundings with serious activities, soft edges
and lighting with hard business decisions.
A chorus of greetings assailed her as she slid into her place at the
table. She responded with a serious smile and a nod that acknowledged
the whole table. Her dark eyes rested momentarily on her
brother-in-law, trying to decipher his intentions. Then she motioned
with her hand, for the Financial Officer to begin. They all knew why
they were here. So he began with that.
"Let me read to you the offer that has been made by Millenium PC Corp.
You all should have received a faxed copy, if not you will find one in
the folder in front of each of you".
He read and every board member drifted off into their own silent
contemplation of what it meant to them and their families. Each had
already read the proposal a number of times.
Thuy Le lost interest. Something had happened inside her. Something new
had awakened. For the first time in her life she was blooming to her
own inner desires. Almost as though something was calling her to do
something meaningful with her life. She was not a woman who was easily
confused but she didn't comprehend these changes in her feelings. It
was time to leave the industry and be a person. What was the
expression? 'Take time to smell the flowers.' She had felt this coming
for some weeks now. For the first time she had considered some of her
business actions greedy and hurtful. She thought of the tale of Scrooge
and dismissed the comparison. She attempted to lay the blame at the
'time of life' and 'shake off' her emerging thoughts, but was unable
to. Menopause was far away she was mentally balanced. Despite her logic
the uneasy thoughts had hung with her.
The company's latest innovation was hugely successful. They had
completely dispensed with PC screens in their latest PC offering.
Instead, virtual glasses connected to the PC via infrared, delivered
low-power laser directly on to both retinas of the eyes. When the users
turned their heads a combination of gyroscopes and a directional
mechanism inside the glasses, allowed 360o virtual viewing. Small
hi-quality internal speakers delivered superb acoustics. The Web had
been an interesting evolution. From basic textual screens to graphics
and then animation, then to virtual reality. Web sites had gone from
flat basic sites and pages to Web 'rooms' with interactive 3-D. Users
no longer said "Visit my page" instead they invited people to interact
with their world and themselves. What had made their product so
desirable? Well it was shipped with their proprietary web-browser that
operated on a new level. It accessed the web on a unique and unusual
addressing system. They called it 'Authentic Operating'. It was a user
defined graphic interface system that allowed fast web travel within a
graphical representation of the entire Internet. A friendly front-end
to clumsy web addresses. Inside the glasses, an intelligent heads up
display, illuminated a cursor that was entirely controlled by a
combination of eye movement and a limited number of voice commands. The
idea was that the user 'flew' to the required Web Site. This had been
her idea. They had the choice of 'Space', 'Sky' or 'Marine' to
represent their virtual world that connected them to the Web. They had
designed 'virtual helmets' for kids along similar lines
The other remarkable feature was an integrated 'real-time' address
book. Using a network methodology, users 'black-books' were
automatically updated when contacts themselves changed their own
details. In other words no need for the cumbersome transferring and
changing data every year or every time there was change. It happened
'real-time'. Software programs, called spiders tracked contacts and
managed the details. The plan was to integrate with a number of
electronic 'palm-filofaxes'.
The Financial Officer seemed to drone on. Thuy looked around the faces.
Her eyes detected something different. Was it a change in the light?
She couldn't help her brow furrowing. Nobody else seemed to notice. The
shape appeared to materialize at the end of the table. It was clearly a
face, an old face. Thuy drew a breath, but again only looked to see if
anyone else noticed. She must have made some small noise because a few
of the people nearest looked around at her. The face at the end of the
table mouthed something, a few words, wavered and was gone. Thuy sat
straight and rubbed her temples. Slight shock and confusion showed on
her face. Was her eyes or mind playing tricks on her?
She was glad to get out of the meeting and considered staying at the
hotel instead of flying back to her home just outside Walnut Creek. But
she felt she would be more comfortable in her own bed and besides, her
head and her eyes felt okay now. She was aware of the tiny Goosebumps
on her arms as she left the Hotel. Finally she compromised, deciding to
stay in the city but in her apartment. It meant that she didn't have to
fly. Some of her art was there and the penthouse apartment over looking
the metropolis provided a city sort of comfort.
Thuy was glad to get in. It was late and she was tired, dog tired,
perhaps overtired. She couldn't get the strange apparition out of her
head. I am not crazy. It was there. My eyes are fine. She went to bed
still arguing in her own head.
She cried that night and her beautiful oriental face became creased
with lines, her dark eyes swimming with tears of sadness and regret.
Her whole being felt confused and bewildered. She pressed her face into
the pillow. She needed to be held and comforted but there was no one.
Behind her two small, brown, breasts, inside a heaving ribcage a
powerful little heart, the size of her own fist, convulsed and thudded
emotionally. She tried again to shake the feelings.
Around her penthouse apartment, the strategically scattered art, that
she coveted, tried to lift her spirits as she got up from her bed and
wandered around seeking solace in the beauty of the various expensive
pieces.
She stared at herself in one mirror asking silently for an answer.
'Damn, what is wrong with me?'
As she padded around in her bare feet the moonlight glanced off her
thin cotton nightdress, threatening to reveal her vulnerability to the
dark. She looked through the large bay windows, a slim neck giving her
head the poise to stare insolently at the moon. Her face cracked into a
sad smile as tears streamed down her face. The moon smiled back.
A DEPARTURE IN LONDON
The huge triple seven filled fast. It was a busy time at Heathrow and
United Airlines ground staff beavered hard in the last 30 minutes
before take-off, to ensure prompt departure and procurement of the
reserved 'slot' for flight UA931 to San Francisco.
Doctor Rupert Sands was returning to Berkley after a brief visit to the
UK for his Fathers' seventieth birthday. Rupert presented an
interesting image, successful, charismatic and largely at the top of
his profession. To outsiders he appeared to have everything. But for
him it wasn't enough. He needed one thing more. He desperately needed
recognition from his great Father.
He moseyed along towards the gangway to the awaiting aircraft. He was
one of the few who never felt they had to be 'first on board'
He was a doctor of marine biology and qualified dive master, currently
diverted from his career by an engineering project in the historic old
farms at Point Reyes, California. He was managing a project that
involved new sewage systems on the large dairy farms. His current
e-mail signature read 'Where there's muck there's brass!' Although this
project was 'down to earth' Rupert was not. He was a 'flyer' not only
day to day but also, metaphorically, every day of his life so far. He
was a born thinker and innovator. He could have just as easily been a
philosopher as a biologist. He understood and made things happen with
envious ease.
Inside the Boeing aircraft, after glancing briefly at his boarding
card, he sauntered down the right hand aisle. A lady of ample
proportion blocked Rupert's' path. She was making last minute
adjustments to her on-board luggage and her own comfort. She puffed as
she shuffled paraphernalia between the overhead and her seat until at
last she had her belongings comfortable. After all, this would be the
cuckoo's nest for the next eleven hours. She looked at him coldly as he
finally dawdled past.
Further down the aisle two boys shifted and shuffled uncomfortably as
they asked each stranger that passed them, 'Is this your seat?' Their
own seats were by their mother in the center aisle, much too far from
the windows for excited and errant teenagers. They hoped confidently to
do a swap with the actual owners.
Rupert smiled when he was asked the question, but refused to exchange
with them. Anyone, who knew him, would know that this was not an act of
meanness but a focussed personality and a desire to get his exhausted
head down against the bulkhead. Reluctantly the two boys shuffled back
to the fold.
Rupert smiled a generous smile around the cabin, to no one in
particular, then settled a pillow behind his head, jammed himself
against the bulkhead and closed his eyes.
He did sleep, although his transition through the 'Beta State' was
extended and allowed him clarity of thought on many of the things that
were uppermost in his busy mind.
Rupert's pondering included such thoughts as what to eat when he
arrived 'home' eleven hours hence, but as always he had time to
consider the more esoteric details of his profession and his love life.
Why did a Whale have a brain size out of proportion to its perceived
functioning and comparison with other large mammals like the elephant?
When would he make a great scientific discovery? Why is it so difficult
for Annabelle to have an orgasm? Will it be easier after being away for
a few weeks? He grunted slightly in his sleep, as his mind singularly
pursued all his unanswerable questions. The Boeing 777 settled at
thirty three thousand feet, heading out towards Greenland and the
aurora borealis, it found it's cruising speed and it 'dozed' too.
Slight turbulence and an awareness of food caused Rupert's head to bang
gently against the cold 'Perspex' window as he wakened. His watch told
him, he'd been sleeping for less than two hours. He was confused and
groggy with interrupted sleep.
"Special meal sir?" He didn't understand the flight attendant the first
time. "Did you order a special meal?"
"Oh! Yes, thanks" he replied, tasting his 'morning breath' and
wrestling to get his tray down to accommodate the arrival of his hot
vegetarian meal.
As he struggled to discard the various wrappings of his meal in his
confined space, he considered the strange dream that he'd just awakened
from. He had been underwater in a vast city of souls. Someone was
calling to him, trying to make him understand something dreadfully
important. He shook his head, frustrated that the dream had ended and
he had no idea what it was about.
"You don't eat animals" It was the passenger next to him that spoke.
Rupert was surprised. There had been no one there when he fell asleep.
His thoughts about his dream were interrupted for the moment.
Rupert gestured towards plate with his knife as he replied. "No fur or
feathers!" He smiled at the stranger.
"Would that be for health or animal reasons?" the stranger asked
smiling back.
"Both actually..." Rupert paused. He had just caught the man's eyes for
the first time. He felt they were dissecting his very soul. He shivered
imperceptibly and made a point of pulling his blanket further up on his
knees from where it had slipped.
"I thought so" the stranger just smiled encouragingly as though waiting
for Rupert to continue.
"You are a Psychologist, right?" Rupert didn't know what possessed him
to make this wild speculation. The mans calmness had disturbed his own
balance and he felt foolish immediately he had blurted it.. His pride
did not leave him any capacity for stupidity.
"Perhaps I am a Psychologist of sorts" he smiled again. "I like to
understand people, although I cannot say I am very good at it. I am
what you might call a historian and a traveler"
Rupert instinctively liked the guy. Probably in his late forties early
fifties he judged. The plane bounced a little and Rupert glanced out to
watch the wings bend and flop the equivalent amounts, before turning
back to the Stranger.
"Where are you travelling to? Are you on holiday?" Rupert mopped his
tray with the remains of his bread roll and literally stuffed it in his
mouth as if punctuating the sentence.
"Ah! I am traveling to some place that man has forgotten and the future
is looking for" he replied
"That reminds me of one of my favorites 'The Land that Time Forgot'
Excellent book!" Rupert informed him emphatically. Rupert was a fish
that never gobbled on the bait immediately. He nibbled first.
"Yes. I knew the Author reasonably well, if you pardon the slight pun,"
the man said.
Rupert looked slightly confused; obviously the man was mistaken in some
way.
The man laughed delightedly. "May I share something with you?"
"Of course" Rupert couldn't see the funny side yet, but he couldn't
help grinning at the man's infectious laugh.
"Well let me give you something" He reached into his jacket pocket and
withdrew a smallish bag. From it he emptied five crystalline rocks,
they were not spectacular but reflected brightly under the cabin
reading lights. He passed them to Rupert who was looking surprised.
"Use them when the time is right. You will know when. Just remember
that sometimes it is okay for a knight to be a squire"
It felt churlish to refuse them. 'Thank-you" Rupert replied, wondering
if the guy was some sort of nut.
"It is nothing" the stranger said and added cryptically, "I am just
sorry that I cannot give them to you any later."
"I don't understand" Rupert told him.
"Let me tell you a story" He begun. "Long ago, there were two animals
about to cross a stream, one was Frog who would have no trouble
swimming across, the other was a Scorpion who couldn't swim and was
therefore afraid of the water. Upon noticing the Frog, the Scorpion
asked a favor. He wanted to be transported across the river on the
Frogs broad back. The Frog replied "But I am afraid you will sting me
if I get too close"
"No" argued the Scorpion "For if I was to sting you we surely both
would perish in the river"
The kindly frog could see the logic in this and agreed to transport the
Scorpion, on his back, to the other bank. Forthwith the Frog set out
across the wide river with the Scorpion on his back. Halfway across the
scorpion lifted its poisonous tail and brought in down on the Frog,
stinging it repeatedly. The Frog cried out in pain and surprise "Now we
will both die. Why did you do it?"
"I couldn't help it replied the Scorpion. It's in my nature"
Rupert stared at him, mesmerized. He felt he might have heard it
before, but somehow it was the way the man told it, like a portent of
some personal hardship.
"Okay I need to go back to my seat up front. I only came down here to
get a break from a number of crying children. Thank-you for your
company! I am sure you will do well. Have a safe trip and keep our
Stones safe"
"Thanks. You too!" as an afterthought he added "But you still never
explained where you were going or told me your name?" It was too late.
Rupert's voice tailed off in the noise of the cabin. The stranger had
vanished up the other end of the airplane. Strange encounter, Rupert
thought and it was a long time before his thoughts returned to his
dream.
There was no sign of the man when Rupert exited the plane. Of course it
would be easy to miss him among nearly three hundred other passengers.
But neither did he see any crying children.
A TRUTH IN STONE
"Okay come on in" he spoke, almost without looking up from his work,
his voice, a soft lilting accent that placed his origin in the
highlands of Scotland. In fact, his home was a large studio near San
Francisco. Skilled hands appeared to 'see' and 'feel' simultaneously,
as the artisan fashioned the figurine towards its final aesthetic
outcome. He often worked in stone, although was equally comfortable in
oils or wood. More often than not, his moods determined his
medium.
Iain Banks was forty-one, as far as he was concerned, the 'right side'
of forty. His life had been one of observation, cynicism and skepticism
that had 'legitimized' the great art that he was now conjuring. Not
that his previous work was underestimated, far from it. Only he
disdained his, pre-forty works. Neophytes to his work vastly
outnumbered his critics. A combination of genius and rugged
determination had produced a collection of wonderful art that was both
eclectic and yet addressed specific human conflicts. A red beard worn
since his perverse university days hung untidily beneath glasses that
made him look like a 'chemistry major'. He couldn't wear contact lenses
due to a slight astigmatism, but even if he could have, he
wouldn't.
The girl came in, more curious than afraid, more streetwise than timid.
She was clearly young but with the movement and allure of a woman twice
her age. Confident blue eyes missed nothing. She tossed her hair
slightly as she walked towards the Artist.
Iain turned slightly from his work and looked her over appraisingly,
questioningly. Already forming in his mind how he would represent this
Lladro-esque figure. She was a Lolita. Perhaps she was fourteen maybe
fifteen years of age but stunningly and hypnotically attractive with a
warm magnetism men could die for. He had discovered her working in a
back street caf? after school hours. He had known instinctively that
she would not have shied from an opportunity to make some money. No
fuss, no pretend or surprised shyness. She had simple agreed to pose
for him. Something in his manner made him appear infinitely
trustworthy. Something in hers said she could certainly look after
herself.
He reached out and touched her neck and jaw-line with strong but
slightly stained sculptors' hands.
"You are quite perfect," he murmured
Turning her head, he squinted at her profile.
"Great! You ever modeled before?" his brogue was warm but brisk.
She shook her head as she watched him.
"No worries, you'll do just great... Okay" his okay was for himself as
he figured what next.
Suddenly he sprung up near one of his easels on the podium. "Stay still
a sec." He had seen something that he wanted to capture before he lost
or forgot it. Prior to sculpting he liked to sketch his subject,
different views and angles as if getting the three dimensional aspects
before the real thing. Often his sketches were half finished or bore
little resemblance to the finished art.
"Great" he said again "Now go behind the screen and take your clothes
off. You'll find a robe there that you can put on."
Only when the girl moved to comply did it occur to him to know her name
"Great. I'm Iain by the way, perhaps you know already. What's your
name?"
"Michelle" she replied from the corner in a voice muffled by the
sweater pulled over her head. "Michelle Powling"
"Where are you from Michelle?" his mind was already placing her in 'Le
Fountaine' His latest series of pieces that displayed a variety of male
and female youth in harmless but powerfully erotic poses. Designed to
make the average male 'question' his own integrity and susceptibility
to the attractiveness of women who were technically considered minors
in almost every civilized country in the world. Designed to make women
gasp in surprise, at their own latent and deep unrecognized attraction
to young men in a state of arousal. Many of his male pieces sported
innocent erections either partially concealed or rampantly
blatant.
He brought each piece to life in two ways. Firstly by sculpting them in
natural poses and secondly by providing real biographical detail of the
model. Likes and dislikes and other interesting data. His art was
designed to stun. It did.
A previous collection of paintings had a strong but subtle Oedipus
theme. It at once offended the present and addressed the ancient
classical Gaelic belief of incest being the right and expected behavior
of the Gods. Powerful suggestive poses blended with strong but
beautiful resemblance, hinting at inbreeding, across generations.
His own dichotomy was always present. Was he really doing these pieces
of art for others or to satisfy his own internal cravings for something
extraordinary? Something provocative! Iain, like most very intelligent
humans, tended towards misanthropy. As a result he liked to tease
mankind with their haunted dreams.
"You mean now or originally?" She replied as she emerged from behind
the curtain.
" Hmm" he grunted absently. He had already forgotten his question. Iain
went towards her and loosened her robe. Her eyes looked at him only
questioningly as the robe slipped to the floor and he viewed her
nakedness, from different angles. She was truly exquisite. Her body was
perfect and unblemished. It was then that he decided that like the
others before, he would have sex with her.
So it began, a frenzy of sketching activity, hours of stillness for
her, take-out food and an outpouring of creative energy. It was going
well. Flowing.
He allowed her a few hours rest into the early hours of the morning as
he prepared his sculpting material. Iain Banks was 'switched on' and
would not stop creating for quite a few hours. Like a gamblers 'run of
luck', while the creative edge was there he continued to use it. It
didn't matter that she looked slightly tired, it gave him the image he
was trying to convey. A kind of corrupted innocence in a being of
immense beauty. Erotically stirring and yet simultaneously designed to
spring the paternal feelings from the very heart of the male DNA. A
conflict of human emotions and feelings, or was it?
She was fantastic. Now she sat very close to the sculpture itself. She
was trying hard to be still, hardly breathing. He broke the cardinal
rule of all photographers, painters and artists. Do not touch the
model. His slightly roughened hands caressed her body briefly,
touching, measuring, and knowing, before transferring the form into the
pieces of clay. It was moving from inanimate to living at a breakneck
speed. That was also how Iain Banks lived his life. Some months slow
and deliberate others rushing, torrential, simultaneously creative, and
destructive like a river in spate.
Later he led her to sleep in his bed. It neither occurred to him, nor
would he care if it had, that she might have had a home to go back to.
She needed a toothbrush. He fetched one from the cabinet, but didn't
stay to watch her use it, before she had finished brushing he was
already seated back at his plinth pressing his thumbs furiously into
her likeness.
The figure was already remarkable; something had been captured from his
waif. Child's eyes looked out of a young woman's body, at once innocent
and threatening. Iain's own eyes were alight when he decided to stop.
He knew that this was a good piece. Not in terms of money, although it
would fetch plenty. It was only eighty percent finished and yet he knew
it was 'right'. The secret of a successful artist was managing the
momentum when the majority of the creative effort was complete. He
wiped his hands on a rag, drained the remains of a crystal glass
containing 'Glayva', glancing back at the work, he walked off to bed.
It was five am.
He slid in beside the girl and inhaled her youth. Illegal was not even
a consideration. He did not contemplate consequences. This was
art.
She was warm under her shift. He gently slid his left hand around her
figure, still admiring her form. His insistent, erotic movement
gradually awakened her to a sleepy desire and slight confusion. He
smiled at her sleepiness and gently touched her nipples in the palm of
his hands. Small circular motions caused her to lick her lips and arch
her back as she turned away from him. He slid his hand around her
stomach as his red beard and lips brushed inside her neck and shoulder.
Her young sex was already moist and he slid a finger easily between her
lips. Finding her clitoris he skillfully overpowered any slight
resistance she might have had. Her movements became more frantic and
she turned to him, breathless, trying to both kiss him and touch his
hardness that had sprung up next to her. By her very eager clumsiness,
both actions were equally erotic. She pulled him slightly too hard and
too rough as she tried to find a rhythm through her own uncontrolled
movements. He turned her over on to her tummy, parted the cleft of her
buttocks with his left hand, skewered her tight purse with his middle
finger, and using that as a directional aid, mounted her from behind.
He snaked his hand underneath her skinny stomach, found and softly
worked her pudenda through her light down and brought her to her first
orgasm as he finally spurted inside her.
" Bastard" he said quietly to himself as he lay back spent and reached
for a cigarette. He listened to her move around in the bathroom. She
was okay. He scratched his mop of hair tiredly, licked his dry mouth
and looked at the clock.
"You are a perverted Bastard," he said again to himself as he dragged
on the Silk Cut. His face broke into a grin.
A HOMILY IN A CAFE
"No please. Listen to me" she grasped again at the Attorneys sleeve.
"They had him here, he was here"
"Miss McIntosh. I believe you. But right now we need to get out of
here. There is nothing we can do. We need to get to someone higher to
get an investigation into his disappearance." The man was looking
around, taking in the circumstances. Mental notes. He knew when
somebody was lying, years in the business, it was a necessary survival
tool. He also realized that there was nothing he or anyone else could
do from the prison itself.
She was in anguish. "They have killed him, I know it"
He stared at her concernedly, took her arm and propelled her towards
the gate.
She had returned the next day after her first visit to the prison. She
brought with her a representative from the American Embassy who was an
attorney specializing in diplomatic relations and civilian law. Both
had been met with blank stares. She had never been there. They did not
know her, nor had they seen her before. 'Sinclair, John Sinclair?' No
never been anyone of that name at this prison. The officer had been
sickeningly charming and assured her to her face that she had never met
him or any of his men before. Captain Cordento was Mr. cordiality
encapsulated. It was mad, beyond belief. How could anyone pretend that
she hadn't been there? The officer just shrugged and smiled when she
accused him of lying and attempted to prove it by demonstrating her
knowledge of the inner halls and visitors room. Perhaps she wanted to
go through the files he had suggested to her. She felt she was going
crazy. This was the nineties. How could this be happening?
Outside, the cool attorney fa?ade disappeared as he pulled out a pack
of Marlborough. Deft fingers pulled and lit a cigarette. "Miss McIntosh
have you any idea why they would lie about holding your boyfriend
here?"
"No, except what I already told you" she returned a little brusquely,
although her impatience was not directed at him. She trusted him and in
her own head had already handed the problem over to him in its
entirety.
"And I believe you, yet I do not understand what we are dealing with
here. There appears to be no reason for them to hold him. Even under
the worst possible circumstances..." he tailed off. "You have no idea
about this artifact? What it was? Where it was found?"
"No, other than the piece of paper which you have seen. It has his
Brothers Name and address I assume and some numbers. They might be
telephone numbers. But there are loads of them. Nothing that makes any
sense."
He silently shook his head, contemplating and blew a little smoke
through pursed lips.
"Mightn't it be something of Religious value or significance?"
"I already told you. They found something underwater. It may have been
related to Geology" She was feeling frustrated.
"Okay here is what we need to do. You have to go back to the City. Back
to your Hotel and wait for my call. I am going back in to see Captain
Cordento. It is time I put a little scare his way. I need to make him
realize that I believe that a US Citizen has disappeared under his
care. Then I need to get on to some colleagues at the Embassy" All
along he walked her to the car. "Don't worry, we'll get this sorted out
and don't worry about me, I will get a local cab back" he laughed
grimly as he said this. He opened the car door for her and waved her
off.
Helen drove for a bit, but it was aimless driving. The point had come
where she had to make a decision and nothing concrete was coming to
her, the way it usually did. She stopped at Dino's for a Coffee. Dino
was a fat, friendly Italian, who always made her laugh. It was an
unusual place in the middle of San Cristobal but it sold great Tirimasu
and curiously, Blue Mountain coffee from Jamaica. Sitting in the window
Helen could see the passers by, like watching a giant human aquarium.
It was relaxing and perpetuated a sense of well being. She played an
insecure game in her head, of 'I'd rather be me than her', as
unsuspecting pedestrians were the subjects of her scrutiny.
"Hello" a low, resonant and melodic voice spoke from the next table.
Helen hadn't noticed him come in or sit down. The table had been empty
when she had sat down. She didn't feel like talking to anyone. As she
put down her cup, and turned to face him, her response was intended to
be polite but unresponsive. She knew how to discourage unwanted or
uninvited attention. Instead as she looked at the stranger, his
crinkled smiling eyes held her attention for a split second. He was an
older man. Smartly dressed with a healthy aura around him. But it was
his eyes. Somehow they were gentle but strong, knowledgeable but
informal. They pierced her being like a needle through silk.
"Hello" Helen eventually replied as the stranger continued to
smile.
"I am sorry I couldn't help wondering. Are your troubles as heavy as
they seem and as solitary as you?" he looked at her.
"Sorry" Helen managed a small smile "Is it that obvious?"
"Perhaps, to some" he replied "Maybe I can help?"
Something about his demeanor made Helen ask, "Are you a priest?"
The man chuckled. "Heaven Forbid. No, nothing so grand, I'm afraid. But
I thought I might share your burden, as in a type of confession, so to
speak. If you thought it might help," He added hurriedly.
"No thank you. It's really very kind but it's a long story. I will work
it out shortly" Helen replied. Although half of her wanted to blurt out
her dilemma to this complete stranger. She trusted him. She couldn't
believe that that had just crossed her mind. Normally she was wary of
most men who approached her obscurely.
"May I tell you a story?"
Helen smiled "Does it have a happy ending?"
"Well that rather depends on you." An enigmatic smile crossed his
face.
Helen shrugged and smiled to indicate acceptance of his story.
"A long time ago in a mystical land, a village discovered that a huge
dragon had taken residence in cave near their beloved valley where they
would normally go to tend their flocks. They decided that they needed a
champion, to get rid of this monster. The first Champion was a bold
knight. He rode to the cavern to face this dragon, whereupon he
discovered a large watermelon. He immediately returned to the village
to inform them of their mistake. The villagers got angry when they
heard his tale. They set upon him and beat him to death. A second
champion was summonsed. He was a fearless warrior adventurer who had
traveled the world. He went to the cavern, found the large green
watermelon and on return to the village suffered the same fate as the
Knight. Finally, a third Champion went to meet the Dragon. He was an
errant youth but wise for his years. He too found the watermelon. He
drew his sword and hacked it to pieces. On return to the village he was
able to declare that he had slain the Dragon. Immediately he was lifted
up and hailed a hero by the villagers. He lived with the village from
thence onwards, in which time he taught them all the difference between
a watermelon and a dragon."
Helen laughed. "And the point is?"
"The point is to ponder. Things are not always what they seem." replied
the stranger as he pushed himself up from his seat. "And I wish you
good luck on your journey"
At that he left leaving Helen to sit silently wondering. A deep peace
came to her.
It was some hours later in her apartment that she had decided to leave
South America. There was nothing she could do to help the situation and
if and when her boyfriend did emerge from where ever he was she new
that she would feel nothing towards him. She convinced herself that the
authorities didn't need her input and made arrangements to pack-up and
leave this warm country that was making her shiver with sickness.
She would have been concerned for her own life if she had seen the four
men rush into the building less than three minutes after she had left
to drive to a friends before flying out two days later. Staying with a
girlfriend had helped her come to terms a little with leaving the
country. Her friend Cera was a resourceful and considerate lady. She
made sure that they had exchanged e-mail addresses and took the number
of the Attorney's office promising to call them to see what was
happening.
The men almost 'stormed' the building in their haste to find her. Their
faces were drawn with the bland demeanor of the professional mercenary.
Quickly, methodically and ruthlessly they checked out the building
where she had lived.
The apparent leader called and advised someone "Sorry Sir. We missed
her. Yes, checked the whole building... She moved out less than an hour
ago according to other residents... Okay we'll get on it" He clicked
the mobile phone shut and pursed his lips as he considered their next
move.
A KINDNESS IN POVERTY
Two days later she was safe onboard a cheap flight to Phoenix where she
would clear customs and immigration, then on to San Francisco. The
flight back to the US was meaningless this time. Normally a trip to the
US would have her kicking her heels in excitement. Helen McIntosh had
failed to find out what had happened to John Sinclair, much less find
him. Now she was merely fulfilling her promise to him. Heading towards
San Francisco to contact John's half brother, give him a meaningless
piece of paper, in return for what, a clean conscience? Was that it all
along? Her conscience had bothered her for many years on entirely a
different theme. She knew the logic of 'forgive and forget' but not the
sentiment.
Her stepfather was long gone now and her Mother was fast becoming a
frail and lonely old lady. Helen was annoyed, that in her own heart of
hearts, she still harbored an indeterminate grudge against the person
that had brought her into the world and nourished her from her own
body. A deep natural understanding of maternal instincts clashed with
her feelings of betrayal and hurt. Throughout the flight her thoughts
repeatedly returned to her mother and the subject of conscience.
"Well 'Dock of the bay'...here I come" she murmured almost inaudibly
below the constant in cabin roar of external jet engines. She shut her
eyes and began to dream.
Helen McIntosh had been brought up in the North of England the hard
way. Her own memories of youth began when she was about eight. She had
been a sharp child and it had not taken her long to realize that,
although, she was as intelligent and pretty as most, she was
disadvantaged by something else that she was not yet old enough to
understand. In fact, she was dirty, scruffy and thus as far as her more
kindly, early secondary teachers were concerned, an 'urchin'. In their
experience, 'urchins' amounted to nothing. Most were of less than
average intelligence and were treated accordingly. For whatever
perverse reasons, parents lacked interest if not in the child, then
certainly in the child's education. Of course there were a few
'far-sighted' teachers who recognized that beneath the dirt there was a
human being struggling to break free. Some had tried to provide the
encouragement and nurturing, but even this was half-hearted since when
the four o'clock bell rang, the little girl trudged back to reality and
a home of angst and neglect.
Both the house and the scheme were dark, dirty and dilapidated. Perhaps
part due to the weather and to the reduced council expenditure. Maybe
further blame could have lain with the relatively low incomes of the
area.
The housing estate had one major problem. Most houses had four bedrooms
and were situated in a tenement of six. In other words a plethora of
children and teenagers with little to do but adopt 'tribal' customs,
rituals and activities. Gangs were prevalent, crime the norm rather
than the exception and life was true 'survival'. It hadn't always been
this way. The scheme had rapidly gone downhill from new, as the
children got older. Vandalism and graffiti charted the average age
across the years and walls of this English ghetto.
In reality, the dilapidation was mainly due to the attitude and
alcohol. The residents either didn't care anymore or never really had.
This squalor was their lot in life, expected and accepted, and there
seemed no way out. Alcohol reduced this mental burden of helplessness
but produced other burdens of cost and neglect that perpetuated their
plight. It was one vicarious and vicious circle.
He had come at night or early in the morning, her stepfather. He drove
a taxi and as far back as she could remember he had slipped into her
bed to 'love' his favorite daughter. She quickly learned his shifts and
got anxious and nervous as nightshifts and back-shifts approached. The
thoughts could still make her feel sick and subsequently angry. The
years lost, believing it was her fault, that she must have done
something wrong. She still remembered the sweet sickly smells and the
roughness of an adult body. It haunted most of her youth and much of
her adult interactions with the opposite sex. As she got older he had
used her in other ways, still under the assurance that '...it was
alright, but that it was their secret', Of course children love to have
secrets with their father. He had made her kiss and suck him, her tiny
mouth engorged painfully, until she gagged and refused to 'do it'
anymore. By then he had got what he wanted and he moved swiftly to
other areas of her body to assuage his compelling lust. The feelings
she had from this experience were not altogether physically unpleasant
at the time, although she often cried. It was more a case of too much,
too soon. It was a confusing, sickening feeling with no natural
learning cycle. The joy and necessity of progressing had been torn from
her. His visits to her were more and more regular.
She had just begun her thirteenth year, a quiet, sensitive withdrawn
child, when everything changed. She was already a 'loner'. Choosing to
spend time in libraries or museums rather than return home. A guidance
teacher had observed her, befriended her, and gained her trust. She
bought the girl the occasional gift, a small book or music tape for her
precious Walkman. One evening after school her story had poured out.
The teacher was shocked and saddened to her core. She herself was only
young but she had instinctively held the youngster through her sobs as
she decided what had to be done. Later she became fiercely protective
of the girl, even reluctant that the males on the teaching staff should
hear the details of Helen's ordeal.
It wasn't long before the stepfather was indited and before the court.
Helen's Mother was indignant. 'The girl was jealous, was making it up.
She'd have known if anything had been 'going on'. Their own love life
was good; there was no reason for the stepfather to go elsewhere'. The
court however, found him guilty in less than three hours and sentenced
him to just four years. With good behavior he would be out in
two.
The guidance teacher was distraught over the sentence. When the girl
was left with the mother, her distress turned to despair. She had been
expecting her to be made 'ward-of-court'. At least in care, Helen would
have had comfort and privileges and she'd have been able to visit her.
Helen left home at sixteen.
Years later, a male Psychologist friend was to explain to Helen the
benefits of writing a forgiveness letter, at least to her Mother, to
ease Helen's own burden. She simply shook her head.
"No, it is my duty and affliction to hate them both." The subject
matter had been closed.
She was aware of something scratching, rubbing. In her head before she
looked around she knew they wanted in. She desperately kept her back to
the patio doors. It was night and a fire flickered in the hearth. It
should have been warm but she was naked and an invisible force was
pulling her, turning her away from the fire to look at the darkness
through the long garden windows. No she screamed and struggled. Don't
look. Don't look at the eyes. Something tugged her hair and was pulling
her round, harder, harder. Suddenly the rug was slipping and the room
was spinning. She swung round and screamed. At the patio window was a
number of dwarfs. Small evil looking creatures with oversized heads and
mouths. She didn't need to see the razor sharp teeth to know they were
flesh-eaters. They wanted her. She struggled to grab something, a
weapon, a hold on the grate, trying to stop herself sliding on the rug
nearer to the glass. The fire started to go out. They might come down
the chimney she thought and as she slid to the glass she braced herself
and tried to bump it as softly as possible. She didn't want to crash
through to the garden. The window started melting like a piece of ice
from the remaining heat of the fire. As she saw their wild eyes stare
gluttonously between her legs at her naked sex she let out a dizzying
scream
Turbulence bumped her awake. She was sweating under the blanket and
breathing heavily. Helen looked around self-consciously. Did she scream
out? Nobody seemed to be looking at her. The back of her neck and
underarms were moist and sticky. She shook herself awake and unfastened
her belt to get up and stretch her legs in the direction of the
ladies.
She nearly fainted as she moved towards the tail of the airplane. It
moved quickly, almost darting, a malevolent squint in its fiery eyes.
It appeared to glance at her as it ran. She saw one of the horrible
creatures from her dream moving past the Stewardess at the rear. She
shrieked but nothing came out and then shook her head and it was gone.
Tears filled her eyes.
She considered sitting back down. Her mind was playing tricks on her.
But she needed the toilet anyway. Helen approached the nearest Flight
Attendant.
"Excuse me" The lady looked round
"Are you okay my dear?"
"No I feel a little dizzy" She realized her whole body was shaking.
"Would you mind waiting outside the toilets for me? Just to see that I
am okay," she asked. No way was she going in on her own. She realized
she'd had a scare.
"Of course not. Don't bolt the door and I will stand here until you
come out. Then I'll get you back in your seat with a glass of water"
The Flight Attendant smiled at her reassuringly, but her eyes looked
concerned.
"Thanks. I'll be okay" Helen went into the small cubicle and look
around and above before sitting on the stainless steel bowl. She
shuddered again as she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. She
smiled a little "What a horrible dream" she whispered.
The rest of the flight was uneventful and she stayed awake counting the
miles till San Francisco. She had a few contacts there that she might
look up and she browsed her electronic 'filo-fax', trying hard to
distract her thoughts, smiling as a few old names conjured up some
happy memories.

0000 - A QUICKENING OF THE DIMENSIONAL EARTH
They are coming together, a vision of understanding, a tumescence of a
new army of souls and the universe in its truest sense. A recognition
and renewed comprehension! Not just of the dimensions of the earth as
understood by the earth. But of the dimensions, accessed by the
faithful, as already taught by the most wise and mystic of men and
their 'religions.' Psychics shivered as they touched the 'talisman'
peculiar to their metier and across the globe cancer cells abated for a
while.

And the songs of the deep continued, growing in intensity.
Communing, imploring, fathoming

A FINGER IN A DYKE
"Mum! I promise I will. Stop worrying." Rupert stuck his finger in the
worry hole in the dyke of his mother's maternal instinct.
"I can't help it. My only son shows no intention of settling down. I
cannot believe that you are off around the world on another jaunt." His
Mother retorted.
His explanation became defensive and he thought of Maureen Lipman
playing the Jewish 'guilt-delivering' Mother in a British TV
advertisement. "It is a scientific project and it is only for a year or
so" He could have scripted what her reply was going to be.
"Yes I have heard that before, before long the year becomes two and
three. You are thirty-four. Have you ever considered what age your
children will be if you ever have any?"
"It is also not far"
"Not far! You said the Pacific, the Mediterranean, the Caribbean, and
wherever else you mentioned"
"Mum? Stop. You are acting like your Mother would if she were alive.
Talk of babies and settling down. I am still young. Times have changed"
It wasn't often that Rupert raised his voice or lost his temper.
"Don't bring her into it" She snapped as his tirade tailed off
Damn, the phone discussion had partially soured his trip back home to
see the old man. Rupert thought. He had gone officially to celebrate
his Father's birthday, but he had subconsciously wanted approval and
recognition from both his folks for the work that he was doing. He had
sought recognition from the old man for years. Seemed nothing was ever
good enough.
Now back in the US he sat thinking about it. Was he wrong? Was the
reason that his Mother had been so upset with him, was that she was
older and could see things more clearly? What had his Father been
thinking? Was he equally upset with him? He had kept his own
counsel.
He pushed the thoughts from his mind as he prepared his dive gear. He
quickly and skillfully fashioned his stab jacket harness to his bottle.
Gained a purchase on the jacket and pulled to make sure it was tight.
His rig was a double octopus, complete with the usual gauge and
compass. Rupert also carried two computers, one on the gauges, which
connected to his air. It provided dive planning and no stop times,
taking into account his air usage. The other computer was small and
clipped to his mask by his ear. It 'talked' to him underwater and
advised, depth, no-stop times and total dive time. It was surprisingly
non-intrusive and ensured constant spatial and 'downtime' awareness. He
strapped his knife on, prepared his mask and fins before donning the
more cumbersome items of weights and tanks. After a quick mental and
visual check he slid his facemask over his neck, put some air in his
BCD and slide off the edge of the rocks into the cold water.
He had considered going with a group of friends to dive for Abalone but
changed his mind. He didn't feel like the exertion of diving without
tanks nor could he face the crowds. He was in a thinking mood and for
Rupert, 'thinking mood' equaled solitude. He was diving alone off the
coast off Monterey. Of course he was well aware of the diver code that
said never dive alone, but he couldn't resist the feelings that it gave
him. Descending under the water to be alone and unrestricted by dive
buddies or protocol was a kind of magic.
Fears, worries, sounds, and thoughts slipped away with the surface as
he descended into the huge kelp forests. It was as always, stunning.
The sixty-foot fronds of seaweed, moved continuously, stretching to the
surface from their anchors on the seabed. Looking up, a myriad of
moving sparkles fed the surface sunlight into the depths as best it
could. Shafting through the gaps in the kelp to dissipate in the soup
of plankton. Rupert smiled to himself, gently, without breaking the
contact of the regulator on his lips. He imagined the sea otters
basking on the tops of the fronds, twisted securely in the leaves in
order to sleep without physically drifting off. As he turned facedown
again he checked his gauges, flexed his jaw and throat to open his
Eustachian tubes, and kicked towards the bottom. He had allowed himself
thirty-five minutes at sixty feet. Well within the safety margins
including a three-minute 'safety stop' at fifteen feet. His dive was
purely recreational, but as always he did take time to notice and study
the variety of plankton and fauna. Passing sleek faces interrupted his
regular slow fin, breath rhythm as he struggled to turn around quickly
enough to watch the smooth seals, dart and whip around the Giant
branches. One young seal caught his motions and with curiosity borne of
water confidence it decided to investigate this cumbersome, slow moving
rubber mammal. Small bubbles clung to its whiskered nose as it stopped
dead, standing motionless in the water three feet from his mask. It
grinned like a young chocolate Labrador. Their eyes met, connected. As
quickly as it had become curious, it left him to follow the wake of its
brethren.
He was at once surprised and delighted when a pair of dolphins joined
his dive. Unusual, since it tended to be too cold for them this far
North this time of year. More unusual in that they regarded him
speculatively and then appeared to flank him like bodyguards as he
finned along. Their song was bright with the morning and he felt
something special was happening, but didn't know what. Their tonal
clicking and squealing continued to accompany him till the end of the
dive. He thought aloud as he broke the surface and dropped the
regulator out of his mouth. "Wouldn't have seen these guys if I'd gone
with the gang" A passing gull examined him briefly for food, nodded at
him in disdain and flew on.
He was only feet from his marker buoy and meters from the shore and
rocks. He relaxed in the waves and thought again about his dream. He
had imagined a city underwater. Glowing and shimmering in his dream
like some lost bubble of civilization. People had come out to meet him
in the dream. He was surprised to find that he was swimming without
equipment, smoothly and efficiently. They wanted to show him something,
almost insistent that he came. Kindly faces studied him as he studied
them. Then he had been awakened abruptly by some earthly inconvenience.
His reaction was annoyance, since the dream had been enjoyable and he
wanted to find out the ending. 'Too much cheese and sci-fi he said to
himself' but it had been so vivid it still played on his mind days
later.
The 'Lost City of Atlantis' myths naturally played a part in his life.
Half of Rupert was fascinated by the sea, a dreamer and 'romantic by
nature' and loved mystery. The other half of Rupert was a skeptic and a
pragmatist, but had all the other required ingredients to allow him a
completely open mind about everything in life, except love. In fact he
had never experienced love and found it hard to believe that it was
'tangible'. Especially, since no one whom he'd asked had been able to
explain what love was. Besides he had as many different answers as the
number of people questioned. And that made no sense to him.
The other side of Rupert was a paradox. He had immense pride. He needed
approval and recognition for anything he did. And the things he chose
to do were often based on a need to be different and stand out in a
crowd. He arrogantly compared himself to some of the world's greatest
explorers.
Back on shore he dismantled and packed his gear, lugging it in stages
to his car parked on the seafront road. The weather had turned colder
and the sky had darkened very quickly. Rupert looked up puzzled. Storm
clouds moved rapidly over the horizon and a low growl of thunder
threatened. "Looks like we just got out in time" he murmured, thinking
that the forecast had not mentioned any adverse weather conditions. It
rapidly turned ugly. Winds whipped up around his body as he stowed the
rest of his gear in the car. Lightening flashed and thunder rumbled
deafeningly close. It made him uneasy as he sensed the closeness of the
storm. There was no need to count seconds between the flash and the
noise. It was happening almost simultaneously. Rupert ran to get the
rest of his equipment off the beach. The sea was heavy, gray and
tumultuous. Loud crashes of thunder, banged in his ears as strong wind
threatened to tear his legs from under him. He stumbled back to the car
with the remainder of his stuff. He could hardly see. Rain had joined
the wind in order to complete his gauntlet back up the beach. He
hurriedly bundled his dive bag into the back of the car, clinging with
difficulty to the rear door. Rather than close the door and wrestle
with the front, he threw his wet body on to the back seat and slammed
the door. The car buffeted about in the storm as he climbed into the
front, thrusting his hand into wet jeans to retrieve the car keys.
Finally he got the water out of his eyes, started the engine and
cleared the windscreen before driving off. The noise outside appeared
to have abated and again his eyes looked upwards through the windscreen
as he contemplated the peculiar ferocity of the storm. It was then that
he saw the tiny animals through the windscreen of his car. They
appeared to be crawling on the hood and looking in at him. They weren't
animals! Small malicious imps, something unnatural was all Rupert could
think. It was difficult to see them through the pouring rain. He felt
they were after him. And once or twice he rubbed his eyes as they
appeared and reappeared behind the rhythmic motion of the wiper blades.
Rupert realized he was sweating. His eyes must have been playing tricks
on him. Had he come up to the surface too fast? Did he have bad air? He
didn't feel good and he drove cautiously back home, expecting at
anytime to see more apparitions. Once or twice he looked in his rear
mirror and was relieved that everything was normal in the back. A cold
shiver ran up his spine as gripped the wheel with both hands.
A SADNESS IN A MESSAGE
It was late when Helen McIntosh finally fulfilled her promise to her
late boyfriend. She arrived at the top of the stairs in a huge
converted warehouse. She had shied from taking the lift and now stood
panting at the door. Comparing the name and number on her paper with
the nameplate. Suddenly the door sprung opened.
They stared at one another, him curious, her uncomfortable. "Sorry, I
am looking for Iain Banks. Half brother of..."
"You found him" he interrupted with a soft genuine smile. "I got your
message and was expecting you"
"Oh Thank-you" she didn't know what else to say. Condolences were
hardly appropriate since John Sinclair still had not appeared either
living or dead. Perhaps it was only she who truly believed that he had
died.
"Come-in. Please. You look tired" he motioned the way forward.
He sat her down and got her comfortable before he asked her any
questions. Without asking he poured her a glass of smooth, malt
whisky.
"Glayva!" he informed her simply as if that justified it. He smiled
down at her as he handed the drink across the coffee table. She sipped.
The whisky seemed to warm her, smooth as silk and as pervasive as a
knife through butter, it melted right through to her spine and produced
a glow throughout her body.
She told the story from start to end, although there was really no end.
She tried to explain what she thought had happened but it sounded
feeble even to her own ears. Iain listened intently, stopping her only
to clarify a point or two. Helen noticed his eyes following her
gestures and became conscious of how much she used her hands in
communicating.
"And that's really it" the tone of her voice signaling that their
business was concluded. Her hands stopped moving and rested just above
her knees. She waited for him to say something. He fingered the note
she had given him.
"Well the paper, apart from my address, has what appears to be latitude
and longitude, I think. Perhaps it signifies where the artifact was
found? Hmmm. And this other address is a solicitor? And he's in London?
Well it doesn't make a whole lot of sense does it? In summary we don't
know where John is, what the 'artifact' was or where it is. We don't
know what he lodged at the solicitors, if anything. It is too early to
call London, but I guess I can check these references on an
atlas"
"I should really be getting back to the Hyatt, where I am staying. I am
sorry that the news I brought you is so vague. I hope you find John and
are able to help him." As she spoke she knew it was lame. She rose and
he escorted her to the door.
"I am sorry too Helen. I should have liked to get to know you under
less mysterious and sad circumstances. They shook hands and she started
down the stairs. She stopped to look back and add something but when
she turned, the door was already closed and he'd gone inside. 'Strange
man' she said to herself and hurried down into the cold night back to
her hire car.
Back inside Iain sat down and tipped his glass up to his mouth. He
mused at the piece of paper that she had left with him. Numbers.
Telephone? 'Latitude and longitude?' Bank Account? His original guess
seemed most likely. He got up and withdrew a large illustrated Atlas
from his bookshelf. Cradling it in his left hand he started to flick
through it as he moved towards the bar to make another drink.
A STONE IN A BOX
"Iain? It's Helen here." Her voice was terse, anxious.
"Oh Hi Helen", his mouth sounded full of food and tone a little
surprised to hear from her again, especially the following morning. It
was almost lunchtime and Iain had been about to get out for some air in
the park across from his apartment.
"You are not going to believe this. It's arrived, they have
arrived!"
"What has? Our artifact! No! Where did it come from? When?" his voice
peaked.
Helen shifted her stance; her elbow was uncomfortable leaning on the
edge concierge's desk in the lobby. "I am standing here in front of six
wooden crates. I am not sure where from or how they got to my Hotel,
totally weird. But I looked inside one. It is old stone stuff" In fact
she wasn't directly in front of them. The crates were just inside the
luggage storage area behind the desk.
"What's in the others?" Iain was feeling and sounding impatient.
"I don't know I managed to break my 'Swiss Army' on the first one, so
it's not fully opened." Her tone might have been sarcastic.
"I'll be right there" he was ready to finish talking.
"No!" She almost shouted in case he hung up. "I will bring them to
you"
"That's crazy. Can you lift them? Will they fit in your hire
car?"
"No, on both counts, but don't worry I have sorted something out" she
lied "...and I will be there within three hours. Is that okay?" she
asked quickly.
"Sure, if that's what you want to do. It's not a problem." A mental
shrug "See you before four then"
In fact, it took her three hours to find a porter, get the boxes loaded
into her own car and two taxis and get across town, to Iain's
studio.
He was outside to greet her and together they shuffled the boxes into
the lift and through into his spacious living quarters.
A BEAUTY IN SYMMETRY
"Look at it!" Iain exclaimed, "It's beautiful. The
symmetry...amazing"
His figures 'read' the piece like two arthropodical measuring tools.
Skimming touching, quite loving and protectively
"This was discovered underwater? It's old, but in incredible condition.
It's too perfect. But I cannot believe it is a hoax" He was talking to
himself now. His mind 'processing' as he called it.
"Thank-you for bringing them to me" he looked up at Helen who was
peering agitatedly over his shoulder.
The Stones were hewn from what looked like dark granite. There were
five distinct triangular pieces that interlocked around a higher circle
to form a perfect pentagon. The base of each stone triangle was around
28 inches long and three inches thick, tapering to an apex in the
circle where the stone graduated to twelve inches thick. It was
intricately carved. The carving on each piece was 'laser' fine,
proportionate and balanced. At two opposite sides of the pentagon, fine
web like carving, similar to beard, simulated a waterfall down the side
of the Stone. The centerpiece seemed to be the focal point, a huge
bulbous sphere with a cylindrical hollow in the center, and yet it was
nothing without the rest of the stone, although there appeared to be
something missing from the middle. Each Stone bore it's own distinct
symbol.
At once it seemed to radiate immense skill and knowledge and at the
same time appeared raw, basic, although extremely beautiful. Iain was
reminded of the only known constants in the natural world and maybe the
universe. It was perfect symmetry and balance. His mind flashed to
visions of shellfish and their flawless naturally engineered shells, to
the equilibrium of snowflakes and to the knife-edge balance of man on a
tiny planet. He jerked back slightly, feeling that he had gone into a
daze from staring and touching too much. Visions continued to stream
into his head, pictures of trees and sunshine. Hydroelectric dams,
ladders filled with leaping fish.
"Do you know what it is?" Helen's gestured with a sweep of her
hand.
"Nope" he replied rubbing his beard. "No but I may know a man who does
know something about it" He smiled, still apparently oblivious to her
distress.
"My brother must have known something else about it to risk everything.
How did he get the fucking thing out of the country? I think this is
some type of rough emerald through the centerpiece. But there is a bit
missing or so it looks" he indicated the hollow on the top. "Hmm maybe
not!"
"He did know something else about it. He and his colleague sent papers
to a Safe Deposit vault in Switzerland, that's what I have been trying
to tell you" she looked him hard in the eye, trying to draw an opinion
from him.
"Hmmm interesting..." was all he allowed her, "...and a Solicitor in
London. Strange!" his eyebrows rose as he found a number of deep
concentric grooves with his finger. She didn't know whether he was
talking of the pieces or her comment. She stayed silent.
"Did you love him?" he changed the subject clumsily and
inappropriately.
She hadn't even been thinking of him, really. No she didn't love him
but she almost felt guilty giving that answer. As if in a kind of pagan
superstitious way her loving him might help him return.
"No" she shook her head. "Look, we had only been seeing each other a
few months. Probably only spent around a total of two or three weeks
together. Sorry."
"Don't be. It's okay. That old bastard Sinclair can look after
himself." He half smiled through his beard. "But I know one thing...
what ever he wanted me to do with this, I better figure it out... I
seriously doubt he is dead. But I have this unshakable feeling that he
needs our help"
"Did you see that?" She indicated a small table on each of the Stones,
populated with rows of tiny complex numbers and symbols
"Huh. Looks like mumbo-jumbo to me" his voice was flippant but his eyes
sparked interest as he crouched to finger the stone. "I may know how to
get the papers. That is if my brother is using the same deposit, it
belonged to our Father."
"Do you have access?" she looked at him.
"No, at least not legally. But I know enough to fool them. I know the
numbers and if I cannot scribe my brothers signature, then I am not
much of an artist" a smile seemed to light his face and eyes.
"You mean forge not scribe" she retorted. And she smiled. She liked
this guy. He had a cavalier attitude that appeared to make the world
feel safer by his very disregard for 'the little things'"
It was after eleven by the time that they felt they had talked enough.
They had spent the evening speculating excitedly on the origin and
nature of the stones. They were both mentally tired, the thinking
tiring them both, almost as much as hard, physical effort.
Helen yawned. "Oh excuse me." Her eyes creased with moisture. She shook
her head as though shaking off the tiredness. "I really have to get
going"
"Back to the Hilton?" Iain queried
"The Hyatt" she corrected, internally noting his lack of previous
concentration and observing the defocus in his eyes.
"Oh..." his mind was obviously processing again.
"Are you really going to get the papers" Helen couldn't help her
curiosity. A few days ago she felt the story had ended. Now she
believed it was only just beginning.
"Yeah. Look just stay. It's late. Besides I could do with some company
now" he displayed a wan smile, both aware that he had played on her
feelings by loosely reminding her that he had just lost a brother. "You
can sleep in the spare room," he continued, this time reminding her
that she had an option.
"Seems it's what you don't say that's important when talking to you,"
she observed.
"What do you mean?" his tone was slightly offended
"Oh never mind. Okay I'll stay thanks. Besides I don't like the Hotel
much, somebody must have given my address or something. Haven't quite
figured that out yet, I still don't see the connection." Her mind was
distracted.
His wasn't "Okay excellent, we can relax, chill out now and in the
morning I promise you a hearty English breakfast" He stood up, his red
beard glowed in the cross light from the lamp, like a flagrant ensign
of maleness.
"Oh Yuck" he had her laughing now "No thanks, keep it. But I will take
another drink now if you are offering? She smiled and as he moved to
the bar, kicked her shoes off and crumpled in a warm position on the
couch.
"I was thinking, the only way that these boxes could have reached me at
the hotel was if someone knew my tracks. The only people who knew I'd
be at the Hotel were my friend Cera in Venezuela, The Attorney and
myself?"
"Yes I must admit it does seem rather peculiar. But don't worry about
it these things have a habit of explaining themselves. Just sleep on
it. We'll figure something out in the morning" he paused "When do you
need to go back to the UK?"
She stopped sipping and looked at him "Well there is no urgency, but I
guess I need to think about money and getting another job. Why?"
"Oh nothing really. But I plan to find out more about this thing and
you are welcome to join me. Stay here for a few weeks, there is plenty
of room"
"You are right. Thanks for the offer. I will sleep on it"
So began the ritual mental gymnastics and the clumsy feint and parry of
questions that were the prelude to actual physical contact.
"Do you have a girlfriend?" she asked
"Sometimes!" he replied with a smile
"Can you never answer a question straight?" Helen asked.
"I thought I did" a second smile
"You are infuriating" She visibly prickled this time.
"Hey! You have only known me a few hours" he protested and countered
"Do you have someone in your life? Oops sorry stupid question. I
apologize."
"No don't, it's okay. Really" she shook her head slightly. "To be
honest even if...when..." she corrected "...John reappears, I doubt
there will be anything between us save friendship. And even that is
dubious since he will probably think that I abandoned him" Tears rolled
down her face and he finally recognized that she was still upset.
"After what happened at the prison with the guards I couldn't stay in
the country any longer, she was close to sobbing and grabbed at the
hanky he proffered. "I suppose that's a poor excuse?"
"No, I understand" he didn't know exactly what had happened at the
Prison, but knew that it must have been tough to shake this strong
willed young woman. He held her and soothed her gently with words and
caresses of her head and hair. His broad artists hand as soft as an
April shower. Finally her sad white stallions galloped off amidst her
anguished sobs. She had been holding on to the reins for too long.
Gradually, she turned her face to him to be kissed. Iain kissed away
her tears and tasted her salty face as he held and kissed her deeply.
She closed her eyes as she felt his moustache and beard tickle her
face.
"Iain what are you doing" she called from the bedroom. They had slept
together. It had been a major release for her; all the tension had gone
out of her body in one exhaustive and pejorative session of wild sex.
Now she could here him banging about, it was four o'clock in the
morning. Totally unbelievable, the man had the energy of five.
"Iain?"
"...Just moving the boxes...that's all" he looked up as she came into
the room dressed in a cotton shirt that she must have taken from his
wardrobe. His back was a sheen of perspiration, above the band of black
Nike, sweat pants. On his left was a new 'sculpture'. It was a large
rough, legless and almost formless horse with glass eyes and rubbery
mane. It appeared to be made from wood and lead covered in silver
paint.
He laughed as he looked at her expression "Morning! Meet Trojan! My
latest work of art"
"Where are the Stones?" she asked yawning and looking round.
He thumped the horse in reply. "In here!" Then grimaced as he realized
he just got silver paint on his fist. He wiped his hands on a nearby
rag.
"You've hidden them!"
"Yup! I felt I should" his expression was a peculiar one of pursued
lips through bushy beard and wide eyes, which suggested 'I know its
silly but', he paused and changed tack. "I will finish this in the
morning." he continued taking her hand and walking them both back to
the bedroom. As he passed the light switch he clicked it down to put it
off and said "Goodnight Trojan" and more quietly "Goodnight John"
She slept then until the smell and sound of breakfast awakened her. She
felt tons better she thought. An appetite had appeared and a good
stretch told her that her body was back to normal and her sleep deficit
was restored.
Iain, true to his word was cooking a majestic breakfast, on a large
range in his kitchen. Breakfast was the only meal he ever cooked.
Although his natural ability to combine, create and gauge ingredients,
gave him the perfect latent competencies of any master chef, he had no
inclination for creativity in the kitchen.
A CHANGE IN A REFUGEE
The sale and transfer of the company was moving swiftly after the
extra-ordinary board meeting on the Saturday and the perfunctory and
unnecessary 'due diligence' audits that had continued over the week, as
Millenium PC prepared Market and Shareholder announcements. This single
paper transaction had almost doubled Thuy Le's net worth but had
removed her of any responsibility for strategy and management of the
company.
She didn't care and it was a huge relief when she finally realized and
accepted that she no longer needed to 'out-think', the competition, her
management team and her fellow board members. She had been the 'grand
master' for too long and the game had recently become pointless to
her.
The week had gone quickly enough. Part of her time had been spent
cataloguing, rearranging and photographing her vast collection of
sculptures. An eclectic collection of bits and pieces collected
throughout the years. Mostly unknowns, but some brilliant pieces
nevertheless. Thuy Le had a bold eye for the future and a keen eye for
genius. Her intention was to finally finish the collection with a few
additional pieces to provide a pleasing balance to 'her world'. For
that is how she viewed her collection: as a view of her own outlook of
the world.
She had leased secure premises just off Jack London Square, near the
railroad tracks. It was her intention to open a small gallery and show
her collection. Thuy Le had decided to give something back to the
public, a chance to be generous and charitable. It was also Thuy's way
of showing 'who she was'. Not so much making a statement, but just
gently reminding the world that she was there.
She thought about the telephone call she'd had the night before. Thuy
hadn't known the voice but the timbre made her stop and listen. The
content of his homily caused her to continue to listen. She thought
about it all day. He had told her a short story for no apparent reason.
Then said a cordial goodbye and hung up. Fruitcake Thuy thought, he
should move to New York if he is not already living there. But the
story was interesting.
It was about a man who was in the service of a great God. The man
complained bitterly about the harshness of the conditions. He bemoaned
constantly the difficult circumstances under which he lived and
grumbled about the environment. Finally God, tired of hearing stories
of this malcontent said, "He thinks these conditions are difficult.
I'll show him difficult." Whereupon he increased the amount of work the
man had to do and generally gave him something to complain about.
Another man in a similar service, and exactly the same conditions as
the first, to this God spoke of how lucky he was that his conditions
were so good. The God upon hearing this said, "He thinks his conditions
are good? I'll show him good" Whereupon he improved the man's lot
tenfold. He did this by taking work from one man and giving to the
other. Was he a merciful or spiteful God the man had asked her?
Many times in the past, Thuy Le had had the chance to be merciful. It
was neither in her instinct nor her culture. She had taken businesses
smaller than her with as about as much, conscience, consideration or
care as a large fish swallowing fry. She'd fired employees with little
more than a postmortem that considered only the business implications,
never the circumstances surrounding their departure. She was fair in a
sense, at least to the letter of the law, but at that nocuous
inadequate line she lost it.
Her own upbringing had made her naturally tough and materialistic to
the point of avarice. She coveted things that made her wealthy and
secure. Thuy Le had little qualms about her wealth or the poverty of
others.
Her father had worked for the American government just before the end
of the Vietnamese war. Their family was one of the many who was not
evacuated. They had escaped punishment through name changes, relocation
and the separation and remarriage of the Mother and Father. Thuy had
arrived shortly before the split and was allocated to the Father and
his new wife along with two of her sisters. It was enough to disguise
them but not to hide them completely. Their house was 'commandeered' by
the incoming police chief from the North No reason was given nor was
one asked for. They were just considered suspicious. This was indeed
small punishment in return for what might have been. Two memories
lingered with Thuy. When the Vietcong official had left for the day,
she and her sisters climbed into the swimming pool of their
'appropriated' house and amidst childish glee had revenged their loss
by all three urinating in the pool. Her other memory was her father
attending 'orientation' classes. This was a much longer memory of his
gradual change, hurt, bitterness and finally recapitulation to the
philosophy of the North. It was shortly after that, that he had
arranged to have his children join the exodus of refugees to Malaysia
then on to America.
Reflection was very much the order of her day as she returned to her
beginnings and balanced them with what she had become. She remembered
something that only now was beginning to shame her and eat her
conscience
It had happened when the business had started growing in a recessive
economy. Jobs had been scarce. A creditor failed to make payments to
her company. They were a Chinese family running a medium sized Computer
Store. They had over stretched themselves in the current economic
climate had failed to turnover as much stock as was necessary to keep
the store 'above water'. It was just before Christmas and they might
have expected to recover. But the bank would not help. Thuy Le knew
that her company could have waited for the money but she had seized the
opportunity to push the Chinese family into bankruptcy and had taken
over the store as a vertical outlet for her own goods. She had
personally supervised the shutting down of the store and stood by as
the whole family left the store. They had not so much as looked at her
as the filed out onto the cold pavement with their meager
belongings
The thought of this haunted her now. And she considered constantly how
she might make atonement in some way. The family was long gone years
ago but maybe she could do something for the poor or homeless. For Thuy
giving money would not be enough. She felt she needed to 'be there',
'get her hands dirty'
Finally from the confused feelings of the previous week she was
beginning to understand who she really was and what she wanted. There
was more to come however. Thuy had strong feelings growing inside that
something was wanted of her. Was she normally so intuitive? She didn't
know. But something was calling her and coming closer. As it came
closer it seemed to be getting more focussed and making her feel a deep
sense of calm.
A DEVASTATION IN A HOTEL
Later as Helen was driving back to the Hotel to collect her cases and
check out she patted her stomach and said aloud "well girl the sex is
good, he's fit and the food is excellent. Perhaps San Francisco is
worth looking at after all" As she laughed at her own ribald humor, she
became aware that the bespectacled occupants of a car stopped at the
lights next to her were watching her in amusement. The lights changed
and as she coasted down Van Ness trying to catch the green wave of
changing lights ahead, she waved 'bye' to her studious observers. Her
hair flicked across her shoulders as she swung her head, watching
traffic and looking for an appropriate cross street on which to turn
'downtown' For the first time in weeks she felt light and happy.
The Hyatt on the Embarcadero was busy as always. As she turned across
Market she could hear the sounds of sirens and was aware of blue
flashing lights on the corner. She couldn't get near the place.
Eventually, abandoning the car she hurried to a side entrance that was
guarded by a young solitary traffic cop.
"Sorry Miss. You can't go in there!" he advised her. Arm
outstretched.
"I am staying here, what's happened?" Helen asked, her heart sinking
slightly.
"I am not sure exactly Miss. But I heard reports that a woman had
jumped to her death." The officer was matter of fact.
"No! How horrible! When will I be able to get my stuff? I am on the
fourth floor"
"Your are? You are staying here?"
"That's right, I just told you that?" she said puzzled. Perhaps he had
misheard her the first time. Anyway he didn't answer her.
"Hold on" he moved to the corner and spoke briefly into his radio. She
couldn't hear the reply that crackled through, but heard him say 'Okay,
on her way'
She looked at him puzzled as he came back towards her. "You can go up.
Ask for Detective Colin Dew of the SFPD." She looked back at him
askance as he moved the crime scene barrier and bundled through the
door. "He'll be waiting for you"
The hotel appeared even busier than usual awash with anxious young
faces of staff waiting to be told if they were to stay or go home. Some
appeared to be helping guests as usual and others appeared to have been
ousted from their normal place of work or rest room to chat quietly in
the foyers. Nobody knew exactly what was going on. Rumor and gossip
spilled like mice across the hotel floor, until no one was sure
anymore.
After being diverted three times by courteous but uninformed policemen.
Helen finally reached the end of her corridor. A wrinkled-faced
detective was holding court with colleagues. Their whispered
speculation stopped as she reached them. They turned and examined her.
Helen felt slightly uncomfortable from their scrutiny and was glad when
Detective Dew took her aside.
"Miss McIntosh?" He had an avuncular smile "Scottish are you?"
"No English actually, although my Grandfather was Scottish" she felt
herself almost apologizing for not being a Celt.
"I have some Gaelic roots myself. Well amongst my distant ancestors
somewhere. Adroitly he switched the ball to the other foot " What are
you here for? The Computer Conference! Holiday?"
"No, I mean, Yes, a vacation" she stuttered.
"These Computer geniuses are all over the place, most of then carrying
huge manuals. Do you use a computer Miss McIntosh?" He didn't wait for
her to answer "Infernal things. Who understands them anyway?" This time
he tackled from a different direction. "Were you in the Hotel last
night?"
"No I stayed at a friends" Helen was beginning to feel glad she
had
"Do you know what happened? You were in room 402 Right?"
"Yes that's my room. The policeman downstairs told me someone had
leaped out of a window" Helen said puzzled.
"Okay! Not exactly! You see you cannot open these windows to jump out.
Besides since four of the rooms on this level, including yours were
virtually destroyed, it doesn't make a 'simple' suicide very likely."
His eyes were fixed on her face, watching her expression. "Whatever
caused the destruction appeared to sweep through the four rooms. It
blew out the windows and smashed the furniture. I'd say you were pretty
lucky not to have been here last night"
Helen had turned white and felt her knees shake. "Yes"
"Have you any ideas what might have happened? Is there any reason that
someone might want to kill you?
"No of course not" She was horrified. She looked down the corridor
watching the activity. She was feeling disassociated. Her brain was
thinking of the suspicions that she'd had earlier. Who had known she
was at this hotel?
"Okay Miss. I need you to stay around for a few days in case we need to
talk to you again. Here's my card if you should think of anything that
might shed some light on what happened, please ring the department.
Obviously, until we know otherwise we are treating this as a homicide.
She was about your age you know" he stood and watched her as she looked
down at the card as if she was about to say something. But Helen had
too many thoughts going around and asked only after her
belongings.
"You can collect them now. But I should warn you that there is not much
left" With that he walked her along the corridor to her room, feet
crunching on small amounts of debris and glass. "The blast blew a door
out on one of the rooms. Luckily no-one was staying in either of the
other two"
"Was it a bomb?" Helen asked as they entered her room. The devastation
was complete. The windows had gone. Most of the glass had been thrown
across the room. The bed was up against the far wall and the rest of
the hotel furniture strewn wildly in all directions. "This is crazy"
She rushed to lift her closed suitcase from the floor. It was
intact.
"Never seen a bomb like this before" he scratched his head. "No flames,
no scorching, no immediate sense of the direction of the blast. To tell
you the truth it looks as though a supersonic aircraft flew past your
windows and ignored all the rest" Detective Dew was clearly and openly
puzzled.
"Look can I ask you to do one more thing for me. It is a little
unpleasant."
She got outside with her suitcase his last words ringing in her ears '
Make sure you let me know if you think of anything important'
A LIGHT IN A STONE
"Hello Thuy Le? This is Iain Banks here. You bought a number of my
sculptures over the years"
"Yes of course. I know who you are" her voice was clipped, efficient
although not unfriendly "How are you? What can I do for you?"
"Well I have acquired some sculpture that I'd like you to see"
"Before you continue Iain" she interrupted him "I am not buying
anything right now"
"Well no, and I am not trying to sell anything either. It's just that I
have a very unusual piece or rather pieces that you might be able to
shed some light on their origin or artist." There was a silent pause.
"I think you might be interested in seeing them"
"Are they stone?
"They are"
"Carved"
"Yes"
"Five main pieces?"
"YES!" he almost shouted. How did she know that?
"Then I will come and see them" she concluded. She didn't tell him that
she was feeling a little strange on account of having dreamed about the
pieces and their names, two nights ago.
Lux, Terra, Ignis, Aer, Aqua, she recalled both the names and the dream
vividly.
It was late when she arrived at Iain's Studio. She found it fairly
easily having been there some six months before to purchase a
sculpture. Their relationship was warm and friendly, though
businesslike.
Thuy looked different in Jeans. Her brusqueness was gone and a
refreshing casualness clung to her along with a light fragrance. She
struggled to carry a number of bags on her tiny shoulders.
"Hi" Iain greeted her "come on in"
"Nice to see you too" she said genuinely, although he hadn't said these
words. She smiled and swung the bags off her shoulder for him to
catch.
"What's this?" he asked holding the cases by their straps.
"Well I thought it might be an idea to photograph the Stones."
Iain's eyebrows rose slightly. He'd never referred to the 'Stones' to
her. It was slightly odd that she call them by that name, before she'd
even seen them. "Good idea. I think you are going to be impressed when
you see them" He led her through to the studio where he had revealed
the Stones again and laid them out as they were meant to be.
Thuy Le was more than impressed. She was mesmerized. Like Iain she had
fallen to her knees to touch the Stones, an attempt to get
closer.
Finally she prepared her camera equipment and tripods to photograph the
Stones. She moved around the Stones quietly and professionally,
ensuring that all the detail and fineness was captured despite the use
of flash and non-natural light.
"Hold it!" Iain, shouted. She stopped taking pictures and he moved
close to the Stones looking at something. Suddenly he got up and
switched off the rows of studio lights until they were in complete
darkness.
"What is it?" Thuy asked.
"Not sure, take another photograph in the dark" he requested, as he
moved to stand beside her.
The flash went off on the remote positions around the Stones. Before
their eyes could adjust to the darkness again, a strange resonate glow
became apparent in the center of the circle. The Stones appeared to
pulsate, a number of times, with a glow or energy until finally fading
away.
"That's what I saw. Incredible" Iain said. "Wonder what it is. Looks
radioactive"
"Appeared to come from inside the Stone itself' Thuy spoke, her
Vietnamese accent seeming to come through stronger. She was
excited.
"I have to tell you something else" Thuy decided the time had come to
tell of her dream. "Two nights ago I had a dream. No, before that I had
some other strange visions...they were not good. But the dream was
different. It was clear. I saw the Stones, as they are now. I know
their names. In the dream, I lay on the Stone and was transported to
another time. Something was chasing and we had to get back before the
Stones left. There were others with me. The Stones names had much to do
with their power and could protect us. That is all"
She looked at Iain, who showed no sign of skepticism. "That was it? Can
you remember any of the people?" he asked.
Thuy thought, "No, just that they were good people. Friends!"
Iain was thinking again. There was certainly something strange about
the Stones. He felt something himself although he'd had no
dreams.
Thuy explained the names to him and together they got on to their hands
and knees and searched the Stones for the words, proof of their
names.
"I cannot believe it" Iain shouted. And banged his forehead with his
the heel of his hand " I am so stupid! Look!" He indicated a small
carving on the middle of one Stone. It looked like flames or fire.
"Ignis!" he exclaimed. "This one. Water. Aqua!" He moved to the next
Stone "Look this has to be light or Lux!" He turned to Thuy. "You
really did know the Stones before you got here!"
"Yes" was all she said.
They were silent for a while each lost in their own little world.
Eventually Thuy spoke "I know a man who is a numbers expert. His hobby
is mathematics. Also I can send these pictures to a contact at a
university to have the writing translated. Would you like me too do
that?"
"Sure that would be helpful, if the mathematics guy wants to come and
look, feel free. What's his name?" Iain said
"His name is Brian, I cannot remember the surname but it will come back
to me. I'll give him a call tonight"
Thuy finally left after expressing further surprise and delight at
seeing the Stones of her dreams. She was interested in being involved
and made it clear to Iain that he could expect her help. Before she
went she started to tell him about the vision that she had seen, but
then realized how crazy it sounded. Although she felt it was somehow
connected to her dream of the Stones she could present no rational
connection or reason for thinking this way. She considered it might be
something best kept to herself. People might think she was off balance.
Thuy badly wanted to be involved with the Stones.
A FIEND IN A BED
The dream last night had shaken him. Or was it a dream? Strangest thing
he ever had happen to him in all his fifty-eight years. He was a
physicist. 'The supernatural avoids physicists'. He told himself.
Sure he'd had a few drinks but he was on an even keel. His drinking had
reduced considerably since the night he talked to the man in the bar.
He even made some dinner, cooked a nice meal for himself and had read a
book as he ate Pasta primavera at a coffee table in the lounge. The
wine had been excellent. A Gevrey-Chambertain 1986 followed by a half
bottle of Mersault. Brian Fitzpatrick preferred imported French to
Californian vintages. He remembered that he had felt a little drunk as
he stoked some wood on the fire. The big house was warm and mellow just
like he himself felt. He had retired around Midnight just as the clock
in the hall sounded its echoed chimes around the house. He had damped
the fire and climbed slightly woozily upstairs to bed. His routine was
normal except he felt that the bedroom had a draft that wasn't normally
there. After brushing his teeth and flicking the light Brian had slid
quickly in between the cold sheets. As he lay there rubbing his eyes
and yawning he heard breathing. Soft rasping air but shallow breathing
never the less. He had half turned in the queen-sized bed; curiosity
irked and had caught a flicker out of his peripheral vision. On his
side he found himself facing two feral red eyes on the pillow next to
him. It gave a small cough, eyes blinking as it did so. Brian drew back
like lightening and pushed himself backward out of bed, banging the
back of his head on the bedside table and bringing the lamp crashing to
the floor. He moved fast off the floor. As he struggled to get to the
bedroom door without falling in the dark, he got a sense of its size.
It was large. His thought was of his own nakedness and vulnerability.
Was it coming after him? He got out into the hall, slamming the bedroom
door. He flipped the hall lights on. It took him quite a few minutes to
slow his heartbeat. He listened outside the door. The alcohol was
losing its affect and he was feeling very sober. Was it a Raccoon that
had gotten in the window? No, it had almost been the same size as him.
He went down stairs and took a gun from its case in the cabinet. He
loaded it realizing then that his hands were still shaking. He cocked
the trigger and took the safety off with sweaty fingers. He went
quickly to the laundry room and grabbed a pair of newly tumbled sweats.
He pulled them up quickly over his lower torso feeling a little better
as he covered his nether regions. Gripping the gun tightly and pointing
the nose well away from his feet and own general direction, he went
back to his station outside the bedroom. Eventually he pushed the
bedroom door opened a few inches and listened again, holding tightly
onto the handle. Still nothing! The hairs on the back of his neck rose
and prickled making him very aware of how he really felt. Okay! He
challenged himself. Light on. His hand shot into the gap and for a few
seconds, he scrabbled for the wall switch found it and frantically
flicked it before withdrawing equally rapidly. He opened a crack in the
door again and looked into the room. Everything appeared normal. He
viewed the bed. Nothing! Nor did it even appear rumpled other than
where he had jumped out. It was another five minutes of looking and
watching before he convinced himself to creep into the room. His search
was thorough and defensive, expecting at any minute to come across a
creature hiding itself from the light. But there was nothing. Had he
dreamt the whole thing? Must have! He could envisage no other
explanation. Finally he relaxed enough to remember to rub the back of
his head where he now had a nasty bump. Thirty minutes later, after
examining the bed and pillow he was back lying down. He kept the light
on as he finally drifted off in an uneasy sleep. A number of times that
night he wakened up to check the room, believing he may have been
disturbed by the noise of breathing.

A WOMAN IN TROUBLE
"Iain?"
"What's wrong" he recognized Helen's voice and knew something was
up
"You were right to have hidden it" she told him cryptically
"What do you mean?" Iain asked.
"Someone was at the hotel last night, rooms were destroyed on my floor.
A girl was killed. Iain she was nearly my age. My room was in pieces,"
she sounded strangely calm.
"How do you know? Look where are you let me come and get you?" he ended
stupidly, wondering if she was confused.
"No. I need to think about this a little. I feel there is someone
looking for me now. They asked me to look at the body since the rooms
on our floor were all damaged. The girl was here on holiday. Her body
was battered to death"
"Helen! We need to do this together, think it through. Don't just go
off on your own. Come back here and we can talk about it" His mind was
racing. Was there any connection? He needed time to think.
"No Iain, that doesn't make any sense. I could lead someone back to
you." She choked.
He sensed she was about to hang up hysterical. "Did she look like
you?"
"No! What difference does that make anyway?"
He took a large breath. "Nothing" I am just trying to piece together
what we know and what might have happened. You know if..."
"Iain!" She interrupted.
"Yes?" he breathed again
"I didn't tell the police about the boxes." She let the implication
sink in.
He expelled a puff of relief that said 'he had forgotten that
connection' "Right. That's probably a good thing. Although I think they
might get the story elsewhere?"
"Perhaps! Okay I have to go. I will call you" she told him again
"Helen!"
"No I have to go. It is safer"
He ran his fingers through his hair. "This is crazy. Call me as soon as
you can. You are not going back to the UK are you?"
"No, I have to stay around for a few days the police want me to make a
statement or something"
He breathed a silent sigh of relief inside. If she had to stay for the
police then someone would have to know where she was. His attention
turned to the Stones once again. Iain cursed silently, he would like to
have told her about Thuy, but he wasn't sure why he felt it was
important.
A FRIEND IN NEED
It had not taken Helen long to locate Rupert. She had checked his
address and telephone number in her filo-fax when she had been on the
plane. He was one of the names that made her smile. She had called him
to ask for his help, she told him she thought she was in danger. He had
been very warm on the telephone, as she knew he would be. They had been
friends in a period just after high school. There had been nothing
between them apart from the best of all things, friendship. He had
suggested that she come right away and stay for a few weeks until she
was due to go back. He never asked her why she thought she was in
danger. That could wait.
"Hi come in, come in. It's good to see you." Rupert took Helen's case
and kissed her lightly at the same time. "You are in there for the time
being" He had only one bedroom and he'd decided to let her have it. She
argued with him and said that she felt bad, but he explained. It was
easier for him to sleep in his lounge. Anyway, he liked to be able to
get to the kitchen in the night and would not be able to do that if she
was sleeping there. This way they both still had a measure of privacy.
It was only for a few weeks after all.
That night they ate mild Indian curry that he had cooked the day
before. He was eager to hear her news and especially what had happened
to her at the Hotel.
Helen was very comfortable with her 'old friend' as they talked the
wine and familiarity loosened her tongue and she told Rupert everything
that had happened since she had last seen him. She concentrated on the
recent events including her strange dream.
"Helen. This is going to sound even more strange." He touched her arm.
"In fact I am not sure that you will believe me. I have had some
strange dreams in the past few days...I thought I was going crazy" He
explained his dream and what had happened at the beach. "The funny
thing is we both had the dreams on an airplane. Weird or what?" He was
laughing.
"I told you the Stones were supposed to have come out of the sea,
didn't I?" She asked.
"Yes you told me. They had dived for them. I feel, somehow, it's all
connected. Although I have no rational idea why" Rupert told her.
As they went to bed and shouted their goodnights, Rupert said
spontaneously, "Don't worry about dreams. Just remember I am up the
hall here if you need me"
She never answered.

A KICK IN THE TEETH
It was early morning and Rupert had been in the large walk-in closet
when he heard Helen scream. It jarred him into action and as he ran up
the hall to the bedroom, his first thoughts were that she had dropped
something on her toe or burned herself on the iron. He burst into the
bedroom and surprised the two men as much as he was surprised himself.
A gaunt unkempt being with shortsighted and mean looking eyes held
Helen's hair at the back of her head, as she sat up in bed in her
nightshirt. He looked at Rupert but neither he nor his companion made
any move to stop Rupert as he sidled round the large bed to the side
away from the men. The second man was slowly but nervously coming
towards him, his confidence bolstered temporarily by his companion's
commands. "Tie-him!"
Rupert was slowly going towards his own side of the bed. The gaunt one
loosely dangled a knife in his right hand. Helen screamed as he tugged
her hair. "Sit down" Gaunt waved the knife at Rupert.
"Let her go" Rupert shouted loudly, half hoping his neighbors would
hear, half hoping to scare the intruders. At the same time he grabbed
under his bedside table and produced his dive knife from a bunch of PC
magazines he had piled there. "Let her go" he repeated brandishing the
knife. He stepped back to where some of dive gear lay and crouched
down, still watching the men and extracted his Abalone iron. This was a
heavy iron on a handle, for wresting the famous shellfish from their
rocky vacuums.
"Put the knife down. Or she's dead" 'Gaunt' said, apparently in control
of the situation. Rupert saw Helen shake her head almost imperceptibly
and his mind thought about what she had told him about people possibly
trying to kill her. But he was confused. Did she want him to put the
knife down?
"Down!" 'Gaunt' commanded
His mind raced. Was he being stupid? Should he put down the dive knife?
Inside his head 'options and alternatives' processing was spinning
fast. Who and what are they after? How far will they go? Are they
drugged? Might they kill us anyway? How could he know what they were
after?
Gaunt's eyes never wavered. His tongue seemed to dart out to wet his
thin lips into a slight smile as he watched Rupert closely. Rupert
looked from one to the other 'Gaunt' was the one that he'd have to
watch. "Nervous' looked ready to run.
Rupert settled the knife in his right hand and hefted the iron in the
other. "Let her go. Last warning. I have no intention of dropping
either weapon." He paused and drew a breath. "And if either of you so
much as breathe on her again, you won't walk out of her. I promise" The
last words came out through almost gritted teeth, charged with
vehemence.
'Nervous' started to back off. Rupert pressed a few feet forward. Eyes
darting. Firmly planting his feet on the darkened floor as he moved
cautiously. His bare chest glistened slightly and shadows made his
muscles appear more taught than normal.
Rupert feinted with the knife and then swung the iron a scything arc
through the air. 'Nervous' jumped back towards the door. Rupert moved
closer to 'Gaunt' who was less sure of himself. He must have released
his grip on Helen for at once she spun across the bed out of his grasp.
Rupert seized the opportunity. He moved in quickly. 'Gaunt' came
towards him and the two clashed. There was flash of blades in the dim
light. Rupert grunted as the hard steel of Gaunt's blade nicked his
abdomen.
"Rupert!" Helen shouted a warning. 'Nervous' was circling back in again
behind Rupert. He too had a knife drawn. That did it. Rupert was mad.
He sprang sideways towards 'Nervous' then immediately back again in
time to catch 'Gaunt' starting towards him. He hit 'Gaunt' above the
ear with the iron. The man staggered as he held his head. He swung his
knife wildly. Rupert pressed home his advantage. He leapt onto the bed
and launched a kick that hit 'Gaunt' under the chin knocking him back
against the wall. His teeth and head jarred backwards. Rupert turned
immediately towards 'Nervous' who was again backing off.
"Okay. Drop your knife. Take your buddy and get the fuck out of here"
Rupert pointed with the knife at 'Gaunt's' prostrate body. 'Nervous'
nodded and moved in under Rupert's baleful stare and menacing weapons,
to get his hands under his companion's armpits to drag him away. But
Rupert wasn't finished. As soon as 'Nervous' was bent down, engaged in
his task, Rupert launched his attack. He jumped from the bed and
clobbered 'Nervous' twice with the iron on the back of his head. Blood
spurted from a broken vein and 'Nervous' collapsed on top of his
companion. He was out cold.
Rupert stood poised above the pair, still pointing the knife. "I lied,"
he said through clenched teeth. "Never trust a man carrying an Abalone
iron!" He was hyped up from his victory but also scared that one of
them might get back up.
It took him twenty minutes to tie the two, using cables Helen retrieved
from his workshop. Rupert was having trouble bending and straightening
as his own wound was beginning to hurt. Blood had oozed out all over
the front of his new jeans and that made him even angrier.
It was minutes after the local patrol got there that Colin Dew turned
up. Helen looked at him surprised. Had he known she was involved? He
appeared to expect to see her.
"We have been watching these two," he said by way of explanation. "They
were in the vicinity of the hotel yesterday, although we cannot link
them to the explosion" He looked at Rupert "You did well. Where are you
from? Is that a Scottish accent?"
Rupert shook his head as he clutched his side "Thanks"
"Well Miss! It looks as though you are the object of some interest.
Shall we talk about it before someone else gets injured? I can come
back here after we talk to these two at the station, although I am not
sure that one of them is going to the station. Looks like he might be
going straight to hospital. Guarded of course. You need to fix up our
young hero here" He bent to study Rupert's stomach. "Its not too bad,
no need for stitches" he smiled. "So I'll see you both here at lunch
time eh?"
Helen agreed and Detective Dew followed his men back out of the
building.
"Are you okay? Rupert?" she knelt beside him "I am sorry for getting
you into this. I didn't expect this to happen. Honestly I didn't"
"Don't worry about it" Rupert said as he pushed himself up and went and
lay flat on the bed, holding his stomach.
He had no bandages in the house, only gauze and TCP, but they managed
to borrow some from a friendly neighbor and together they patched him
up. Rupert grimaced as she liberally splashed the stinging antiseptic
around his wound.
Rupert looked at her as she wound the bandage around his bare midriff
as he sat on the edge of the bed in his shorts. He wondered what
Annabelle would think of the thoughts that he was entertaining right
now. But Annabelle was halfway across the country. He eased himself
back down on the bed when she finished pinning the bandage. Helen
appeared to read his mind and bent over him to kiss him. It was more
than a, 'thank-you for saving me,' kiss. It was wet, slow and very
sexy. He felt a burning running through his loins and lower stomach as
she kissed him again, deeply, this time her hands lifted his and placed
them up onto her breasts. He squeezed and rubbed gently through the
thin fabric of her nightshirt as they continued to kiss hungrily. She
broke from him, stood up and raised her nightshirt over her head. She
was deliciously naked, her hair slightly disheveled by the shirt.
"Too hot" she explained. She locked onto him again, this time sliding
down the full length of his body to lie alongside. Her right leg slid
over his legs as he lay on his back, and the inside of her bare knee
rubbed his groin through his shorts. Rupert kissed as she did, with his
eyes closed, but every so often he opened to watch this beautiful woman
as she exerted her passion against his. Her nostrils flaring slightly
as she consumed him. It was a surprise when she reached down and loosed
him from his shorts. Her hand felt cool and skilful on his hard body.
He groaned, partly from pain but mostly from warm, wet pleasure, as she
moved on top of him, and skillfully engulfed him with her womanhood.
Later they made love again and she had him take her from behind, as she
crouched submissively on her hands and knees, her face pressed to the
pillows. Fresh blood seeped into his bandage as his wound was
aggravated by their activity. He didn't care. Something was stimulated
in his soul, a combination of the raunchy honest view and a feeling of
'taking' that, which wasn't his. He fell in love for the first time in
his life. He didn't know that she already had with him.
Nothing much was determined during the discussion with the Detective
who returned. 'Gaunt' had admitted only, that an unknown stranger had
paid them to frighten Helen and he swore that they had nothing to do
with the explosion in the Hotel, although freely admitted that they had
been there to scare Helen but never got the chance.
Helen decided not to tell the police about the Stones. As she explained
to Rupert, 'why complicate this thing and involve another person' She
was thinking of Iain. Besides she didn't want the police confiscating
the Stones. She felt unusually protective.
Colin Dew left them at one o'clock, again leaving a card and asking
them to call him if they thought of anything. He had now made a
connection with Helen and the incident at the Hotel. Since there had
been a death, he was intending to hold on to this loose end, his only
real lead.

AN ORGANIZATION IN PURSUIT
At the same time back at the Studio, Iain was peering over the lines
that he had drawn on the atlas. Some of the numbers that had been on
the piece of paper had indeed been latitude and longitude. He had
figured that much out. It gave him two points on the coast of Venezuela
where his brother had been, but both were on land, although very close
to the sea. If the Stones were discovered underwater then neither of
the map coordinates were the point of discovery. If he drew a line
between them, it ran along the coast. Sometimes in the water as it
crossed inlets, sometimes the land.
A loud chime signaled someone at the door. Iain pushed his hand through
his mop of hair as he closed the door leading up to the Studio and
crossed the hall to open the front door. Two official looking men
stared at him.
"Iain Banks" one of them asked.
Iain replied with a cautious, drawn out yes.
"Iain, we represent an influential organization. May we talk to you for
a few minutes?"
"Which organization?" Iain asked outright, and then he couldn't resist.
"The IRS? The FBI or maybe Mary Whitehouse?"
"Look" the second man spoke "We are from a society. Who have an
interest in a certain Stone. Perhaps we can talk to you about it
inside?"
Iain looked blank. "Not sure if I can help you. But sure lets talk."
Iain maintained a solid puzzled tone and expression.
The men both sat perched on the sofa. One was looking round and poised
with a pad to take notes as the first man spoke. "My apologies I should
have introduced us. I am Brother Michael and this is Brother Daniel. We
are from an ancient fraternity that might be traced back to Old
Testament times" Iain noticed that man's eyes flick to the Atlas which
Iain had left open.
"That is?" Iain asked more brusquely than was normal for his relaxed
character. These guys were already getting on his nerves. He could feel
the tension in the room.
"Names don't matter, Iain. Let me come straight to the point. You have
something, maybe here, maybe stored somewhere. But it belongs to us. It
is simple, we intend to get it back." Brother Michael said
strongly.
"For arguments sake. Just say I did have something. How would I know
that it belonged to you and how do you propose to get it if I don't
give it to you?" Iain challenged, but feeling less sure of his
ground.
"Iain we know that you have it. We have a network of agents and
influence that extend to all countries over the globe. We have been
behind Helen since South America! How we will get it will ultimately be
up to you. However, we are giving you the opportunity to hear what we
have to say. Then you can decide the right thing to do" Michael waved
his hands openly. "We are not here to beat you or trick you. We just
want what is rightfully ours"
The convivial nature of the man was irritating Iain more and more. And
although the arrogance and veiled threats in Iain's own home did
nothing to enamour him to the strangers, he was shrewd enough to listen
to them. He needed to find out as much as possible, who they were and
what they knew.
Iain nodded, so Michael continued. The Stones themselves are part of a
heritage that dated back to before King Solomon's Temple. Legend has it
that the Stones were with the Israelites during their forty years in
the desert. Somehow the Stones sustained them. They were known amongst
other names as 'lapis lapsus ex illlis stellis', 'The Stones that came
down from the Stars'. The Kabbalah describes them as the Othiq Yomin,
'The Ancients of Days'
Around nine hundred years before Christ they were installed in the
Temple. The temple architect alone knew of the nature of the Stones. He
was eventually murdered. Whether to try to make him release the secret
of the stones or simply because he knew of the secret. His name was
Hiram Abiff. When the temple was raised to the ground by the
Babylonians around 580 BC, the Prophet Jeremiah hid the Stones in the
mountains."
"This is a long time ago" Iain suggested.
"Yes. True!" Brother Michael ignored the sarcasm. "But I rather suspect
you would prefer to know how and where the Stones came about?" Michael
looked at him then went on. " The Stones were recovered by an
organization called the Knights Templar and brought to Europe around
the 1130. On the persecution and dissolution of Templar organization in
France and subsequently England, the Stones were hidden in Scotland at
a place called Brodley Abbey. From there, shipped to safety in America.
We can only surmise how they finally ended up where you retrieved
them"
"I didn't retrieve them" Iain felt antagonistic. He knew what Brother
Michael meant.
"The Stones have touched the lives and legends of such people as Robert
the Bruce, who protected the Templars in Scotland. Some say King Arthur
and Merlin, also knew of the Stones"
"Where does your organization come in?"
"We are not just one organization we are three, in whose hands the
Stones have been many times in History. The Knights Templars belonged
to our organization. In point of fact, our brotherhood is older than
most." Michael paused a little.
"What exactly are the value of the Stones to your organizations?"
interrupted Iain.
"We might be willing to pay a fee for the finding of the
Stones...."
Iain interrupted again. "No you mistake me. I am not interested in
money." He emphasized "I am interested in what the Stones mean to your
organization?"
"The Stones are merely symbolic. They have no real value to us other
than part of our history and emblem." Michael smiled wanly. Iain knew
he lied just then.
"Okay. In the event that I do have the Stones I would need to do two
things, consult with my colleagues. Secondly, I would want to see some
sort of proof that the Stones are the rightful property of your
organization"
"That can be arranged" Michael said, looking slightly uncomfortable. He
knew Iain was stalling them.
"Tell me something" Iain looked at them both. "Where did the Stones
originate from?"
"To be honest no-one really knows, where the Stones came from" He
paused. "Although there are all sorts of incredible legends from,
extraterrestrial beings, to part of the Stone that was rolled in front
of the tomb of Christ. Personally, I believe they were simply an altar,
hewn out of rock"
"Do you know what the Stones look like?" Iain asked almost as a
jibe.
"Unfortunately not, but there are others in our organization that have
used the Stones" he slipped.
"What do you mean 'used'?" Iain sprung.
"Well worshipped. You know. Owned." Michael was a smooth presenter but
a lousy improviser.
"Okay" Iain got up to lead them both reluctantly to the door. "Why
don't you give me your card? And go collect your evidence. In the
meantime I will contact my colleagues and see if they know anything of
these Stones. Thank-you gentlemen! It was a fascinating story"
"Do you have the papers" Michael was trying to ask on his way out
"What papers?" Iain looked straight at him.
"You know you should think carefully before you do anything rash. There
are others in our organization who are not as understanding as
ourselves" Brother Michael was clearly riled.
Iain took the card as he ushered the pair over the doorstep. "As I
said, I will do what I can. Goodbye." He closed the door. "Come back
when you can learn to tell the truth" He whispered to himself, smiling
behind the door.
A HUG IN A PARK
"Hi Helen. It's good to see you again. I have been scared stiff. These
entirely strange goings on" Iain's hug was big and genuine and he
didn't stop as he half turned and acknowledged Rupert. "You must be
Rupert" he extended his hand "All I can say is thanks. I mean it. It is
such a relief to see you two"
"Anytime my friend" Rupert grasped his hand and shook it warmly "I
appear to be implicated in this too"
"Yes" Helen, added looking up at Iain "Rupert's had some unfortunate
experiences and some dreams that started happening around the time I
arrived back here. They appear connected somehow. You need to listen to
them in detail. Not here! Let's get away from here. Somewhere warm and
safe where we can talk properly."
The other two agreed and they walked holding each other, Helen in the
middle, across the wet grass back to the car. It was to a McDonalds
they finally went, somehow, plastic and anonymous. Iain and Helen,
slipped into the solid modern booth while Rupert got the coffee
"I am so glad to see you" Iain repeated "I have found out more about
the Stones since you left. They do hold some sort of power or energy"
He waited until Rupert had slipped in beside them and explained the
light from the photographs.
"Also. I have a lady helping me. I originally thought she might be able
to use her art contacts to shed some light on where the Stones came
from. It turns out that her contacts are much better than that. She has
arranged for a Professor from the University of Columbia look at the
writing and decipher it. She says she also knows a man who understands
Mathematics. It's his hobby." He paused and looked at them seriously.
"She dreamed of the Stones days before I called her. She knew what was
on them before she even saw them!"
"How? Why?" Helen exclaimed.
"I wish I knew." Iain was shaking his head "All I know is that the
Stones have affected people in their vicinity in some way"
"Iain. They are still after me," Helen said.
"Who are 'They'?" Iain sipped his coffee, looking around and outside to
the car.
"I don't know. We had a visit at Rupert's. Two men, Rupert managed to
chase them off"
"They were serious, although also appeared a bit stupid" Rupert
added
"Do you think they were related to the Hotel incident? Followed you
from there?" Iain asked.
Helen nodded her head and shivered miserably.
Rupert missed this reaction "My biggest regret is that I didn't take
their wallets to pay for my new jeans and any damage!"
Together Rupert and Helen explained the incident and told of Rupert's
strange dreams and storm experience.
"Oh I am not sure the dream was connected. I get a lot of strange
dreams" Rupert argued self-consciously and shuffled as he looked at
Iain.
Helen shook her head firmly. "No, this was unusual and was underwater.
You said so yourself that someone was trying to tell you
something"
"Yes I agree," said Iain "Separately these incidents may be explained
away. But together they add up to some strange coincidences. Who was it
that said that there was no such thing as coincidence?" He struggled to
remember. "Whatever. I say we just watch ourselves, till we figure out
what to do with these Stones. We need to be on our guard"
They agreed and Iain solemnly squeezed both their shoulders. "So where
are you guys staying?"
"We think we are safe enough at Rupert's apartment. There are people
around and it does have an alarm system."
"Shame I hadn't been using it" Rupert added ruefully "Might have
stopped these bastards getting in and scaring us they way they
did"
"Okay can I suggest you get some sort of weapon? Can you get your hands
on a gun or something?" Iain was trying to think where he might get
them one, he was also puzzling over who might have been chasing
Helen.
It was agreed that everyone would meet in two days to read the
translations that the University was providing. Iain was going to call
and confirm that everything was okay but then Helen suggested that they
should speak twice daily, once in the morning and once at night, just
to be in contact and be sure that things were okay.
"Sure Helen" Iain replied "If that makes you more comfortable, I could
do with the regular contact myself. This whole thing is beginning to,
make me feel weird," he laughed.
They left the restaurant together and headed back to their respective
homes.
A CLUE IN A WORD
The office was an administration nightmare and a researcher's dream.
Journals lay open and scattered across the desks. Charts were pinned
over other charts on the walls. Various writings and manuscripts
festooned the two large central desks. When the telephone was
transferred through from the secretary of the ancient languages
department it took a full two minutes for Professor Gibson to locate it
under the paper. He picked up the telephone and spoke, completely
unflustered by his scrambling to find it "Hello?" The word was
inflected at the end, as if to say, "Are you still there?"
"Professor Gibson. It's Iain Banks here. Sorry to call you again, but
did you find out anything for me on the photographs I faxed you?" Iain
held his breath.
"Yes, the writings on the photographs Miss Thuy sent" His voice sounded
old and absent minded. "There are parts, Hebrew, Gaelic and Latin. May
I ask where you found this carving?"
"What does it say?" replied Iain, ignoring the question.
"Well all three languages say much the same thing." He proceeded to
read from a list, allowing Iain the time to write a number of
points.
1. The Sun is its father, the moon its mother, the wind hath carried it
in its belly, the earth its nurse.
2. The power of the Circle is the power of the 'Grand Geometrician' of
the Universe
3. The levels shall be three and six. All knowledge shall be written
through the Emerald.
4. The father of all perfection in the whole world is here.
5. The Circle shall rest between the cleaving of the path of light and
the energy of its soul. The resting-place shall be 'Nahuatl.' That
means 'water' he added.
6. That which is below is like that which is above &; that which is
above is like yet which is below, to do miracles of one only
thing.
7. That to travel in the Circle is to travel ten thousand fold
8. That the guardians belong to the Circle as the Circle belongs to the
guardian.
9. That entry to the heavens is not through the Circle.
10. Its force or power is entire if it be converted into earth.
11. Its force is above all force. For it vanquishes every subtle thing
&; penetrates every solid thing.
12. It ascends from the earth to the heaven &; again it descends to
the earth and receives the force of things superior &;
inferior.
13. He who meets others inside must leave behind all conflict and
religious, political and cultural differences
14. Entry is through quintessence and meditation. The physical body
should still.
15. By this means you shall have the glory of the whole world &;
thereby all obscurity shall fly from you.
16. And as all things have been &; arose from one by the mediation
of one: so all things have their birth from this one thing by
adaptation.
17. Acolytes should study together and enter the Circle in accordance
with the proper ways. To do otherwise is to invite misfortune.
18. 'That which is received' is the Circle and the Circle is 'that
which is received'. The knowledge shall be all that is. The acolyte
will merge as one with the Circle.
"This is the best we can decipher. I am not sure how much sense it
makes." He finished reading from his index still hoping for some
dialogue. "The numbers I am afraid don't mean anything to my colleagues
or me. We looked at possible relationships with the calendar or star
positions..." he tailed off.
"Okay thanks. Iain said, "Unfortunately at this time I cannot tell you
where the carving has come from... "
"Is it possible to see it?"
"It belongs to a client" Iain glibly closed that avenue. He felt
slightly mean, however, as the Historian was genuinely interested and
had done some pretty good work for them.
"But Mr. Gibson, please be assured that as soon as I can release some
information I will be sure to call you and let you know. The other
thing is that we are currently finding more relics and perhaps we can
involve you in these in a more direct way, if you are interested?
The old boy was delighted "Sure! Of course! Anything! Anything!" he
replied seriously enthusiastic.
"How old is the writing" Iain asked
"The Hebrew is around two to three thousand years old. The Latin and
Gaelic, I'd need to confirm with my colleagues, but it appears to be of
more recent origin. You say it is all carved on the same Stone? In the
same style?"
Good point Iain thought "Yes it appears that way. Strange isn't it?
Well! Thank-you for all your help! I'll be in touch soon"
"No, Thank-you!" Mr. Gibson replied "Good bye!"
A CITY IN A SEA
The group sat on the floor. It was an automatic thing and comfortable.
It seemed appropriate and easier to talk about things that were
unfamiliar, if not uncomfortable, subjects for most of them.
Someone had instinctively dimmed the lights. Somehow it made the
intimacy easier and the situation more bearable.
Thuy had brought Brian along as promised. He had already pored over the
numbers on the Stones with great relish and was eager to get back to
them.
Sitting talking, each of them had the same thoughts. There were five of
them now. Each had been plagued with either dreams or nightmares
somehow connected to their involvement with the Stones. The bonus of
getting together was the exchanging of the stories, a common bond and
knowledge that they were not alone in their experiences.
"You should also be aware that I was approached the other night by the
Knights Templar, as far as I understand, a branch of the Freemasons.
They knew we had the Stones and demanded that I return them to them.
Said they could prove that they were the rightful owners." Iain
recounted the whole story "Rather than tell then to get lost, I asked
them to deliver the proof to us for our authentication. Hopefully
stalling them for a period. I got the impression that they could bring
a whole lot of trouble down on us. Mainly of the judicial and
establishment kind"
"What can they do? Right now I think that even if these guys are so
well connected, it's still the least of our worries," argued
Rupert.
"In a sense, Yes. But we don't want any obstacles if we have other
'unknowns' to deal with" replied Iain. He signaled 'end of subject'
with a wave of his hand. "Lets move on!" as he distributed poor
photocopies of the interpretations on the Stones. They all read in
silence. Iain waited till one by one the heads lifted from their paper
before he started. "Well what do you think of the interpretation? Any
of it make sense to any of you?"
"I think it is quite beautiful," said Helen looking at it again.
"Let me just suggest something" Rupert indicated that he was about to
present a theory. His mind was still in the process of ordering his
thoughts as he spoke. "Just supposing what is written on the stone is a
direction to knowledge of the ancients. Also, that the translation is
accurate and that our interpretation is intelligent. It is suggesting
that if we 'merge' with the stone we will be presented with great
knowledge" he paused having lost his thread. "So how do we 'merge' with
the Stone?" He lost his tenuous thread.
"Okay we already said that, so?" Thuy spoke briskly although not
unkindly.
"Well what do you know of the stories of Atlantis?" He replied changing
his tack and keeping his idea inside his head until it reformatted
itself into something less abstract. "They were supposedly a great
civilization who existed around three thousand years BC. It sank under
the sea during changes in the mid-Atlantic rift. It is purported to be
the source of civilized man, its influence stretching from Africa and
Egypt, across Western Europe and South America. There are a number of
theories as to where the country was located, but one of them suggests
the Caribbean. More or less, that's where the stones were found.
Supposing they are some sort of record?"
"Wasn't Atlantis just romantic writings and imaginings of the Greek
philosopher Plato?" asked Helen.
"That's one theory" agreed Iain "That Plato made the story up to
illustrate idyllic and romantic teachings of a civilized
society."
"It is possible that the stones hold memories. I have often considered
that's what Ghosts are" Thuy interjected. "Something has been causing
our nightmares"
"Or perhaps we are dabbling with something diabolical, the writing is
sinister enough, black magic, witch craft? We really don't know, do
we?" Brian had been deep in thought and spoke for the first time that
evening.
"I am not sure I believe in all that," Helen sounded
uncomfortable.
"Do we try it or not... it's a simple enough question. I understand why
we got together, to discuss, but ultimately it boils down to the
question. Do we want to try what it says on the stone?" Brian
said.
"Yes, of course we do" Rupert jumped in fast. "But it can do no harm to
think about it a little. Prepare for it."
"If we can," added Brian
"Yeah sure" Iain laughed. "Look at us a bunch of middle-age hippies,
searching for the secret of eternal youth, but too fearful to cast the
spell"
"Hubble, bubble, toil and trouble..." started Rupert laughing in
response.
"This is serious," retorted Helen. "Some people have died for this
stupid thing" Her voice held an edge of tension and tiredness. "I for
one would like to have done with it. Finished. Perhaps then my life
might take on some normality" she tailed off until her last words were
flat, toneless and barely audible.
Rupert reached over and put his arm around her shoulders. She looked up
gratefully. Iain shuffled slightly, remembering making love to her a
week before. It was obvious that Rupert loved her. His whole manner was
considerate and protective. Iain felt his desire rise as he watched
Helen's shape under her sweater, as she shuffled nearer Rupert on the
floor. His male ego couldn't help but wonder if she looked at him and
'remembered' occasionally.
"The ancient Alchemists knowledge was all written down on an Emerald
Tablet. That is what we have, Emeralds!" Brian's comment interrupted
Iain's lewd thoughts.
"Won't be much knowledge written on that and even if there was, it
looks like it was all scratched off" Iain laughed at his own slight
joke.
"Maybe not" Helen was still serious "but I think that Alchemy was
symbolic anyway, like who was it that saw, 'Life or the universe in a
grain of sand'?
"Nope that wasn't symbolic, that was 'understanding the universe from
the simplest viewpoint'. I think it was Emerson?" Brian argued.
"And Lake and Palmer?" Iain asked but no one got the connection. And
his comment was ignored. "It was William Blake and what he said was;
'to see a world in a grain of sand, and a heaven in a wild flower, Hold
infinity in the palm of your hand, And eternity in an hour'"
Thuy finally expressed her frustration "God! You guys are unbelievable.
Jump from one subject to the other, why don't you!"
The meeting had been a failure. They had come together tetchy, with
little understanding of what was meant by the writing on the Stone.
Iain was frustrated; he had hoped that the combined minds might have
produced some reasonable answers and a way forward. The whole thing was
tiring him. They agreed to leave it for a day or so, and to think
harder about the meaning of the words.
A DOG IN THE DARK
He tossed and turned. The pillow felt hot against his face. He turned
it and rolled over. Ian couldn't sleep. He looked at the red digital
numbers and groaned. It was two thirty in the morning. He was truly
dog-tired, had been for days he thought, but sleep was evading him like
a piece of mercury under a chisel. He swung his legs out of bed and
went to the window. The night looked cold but at least dry. Thirst made
him swing by the kitchen to grab a glass of water straight from the
tap. He wandered round the studio drinking. The Stones were back in
under the silver sculpture, he thought about dragging them out to
examine them again, but the effort was just too much. He was irritable
and didn't know why. He wanted to go out but two forces appeared to
draw him, one told him to go for a walk the other was advising him to
stay put in the warmth of his bed.
He decided to walk for a bit. It might put his mind at rest and allow
him some sleep. Ian quickly pulled on a pair of jeans, thick woolen
socks, his Rockports and slung a tee-shirt and Karimoor climbing shirt
over his head, grabbed his keys and went down into the street. He
reveled in the fresh air and stillness of the morning.
The park was quiet, although a few early birds chirped solicitously
high in the trees.
He decided a brisk walk around the perimeter of the park would suffice.
The area was a good one; there was no reason for the park to have
gates. No muggers or 'druggies' thought Ian as he strayed along one of
the better-lit paths around the large park. He was almost a third of
the way around when the figure stepped out in front of him some fifty
feet ahead. Strange, thought Rupert, he checked behind him, there was
no one. He kept his pace going but it was him that the stranger
wanted.
"Good evening Iain" the man said amicably. He was small and
unthreatening, Iain reckoned around fifty. He was smartly dressed. No!
Iain assured himself, this was no threat.
"Do I know you?" Iain replied, stopping in front of the man, his eyes
never leaving him.
"No, I apologize. You do not. But I have something for you. I was on my
way to deliver it to you when I saw you leave your apartment"
Iain looked puzzled "At three in the morning?"
"Well sometimes things are easier passed in the dark. One never knows
who is watching." He produced a package "These are papers that were
sent to me, for delivery to you." And opened it for Iain to see. "I
believe that these are half the papers that you are seeking. I think
they may have come from someone called John"
"My brother? Was it Sinclair?" answered Iain "But why did he send the
papers to you? Did you know him?"
"Ah John Sinclair" The man appeared to connect the surname. "No I am
sure we never actually met, but we worked at the same faculty for a
period of time. He might have known of my study of languages and
mysticism. Perhaps he thought I might be able to help you" the man
spoke smoothly, as if he had considered beforehand what he was going to
say. If Iain had picked it up he gave no indication. "My name is
Meloch" he handed Iain the papers but didn't let go as Iain grasped
them.
"Thank-you, I appreciate your trouble in bringing me the papers" Iain
replied. "Can I pay your expenses, taxi perhaps?" Iain wondered where
he was from and how he had gotten here.
Meloch just laughed, "There is no need. It cost me only time, and of
that I have more than enough. I would be interested in knowing what the
papers pertain to though?"
Iain felt a little uneasy and was considering his answer when the
stranger answered for him. "Of course I understand if you prefer not to
reveal your business to a stranger. In which case sir, I bid you a good
evening" With that, Meloch let go of the papers and walked off in the
direction he had just appeared from.
Iain pushed the papers under his shirt and immediately started back the
way he had come. He was eager to get back behind his secure door to
read what he had just been given. "John you are a bloody pain!" He
cursed his brother and then smiled wondering if he was watching him
from heaven somewhere, laughing at each surprise he caused Iain. This
thought caused him to smile almost to the park perimeter where he had
entered. The smile left his face abruptly when a large dog appeared on
the path in front of him. It looked decidedly unfriendly even from a
distance. It blinked as he stopped, yellow eyes calculating. Iain
turned slightly to gauge the distance to the nearest tree, then looked
down to see if there was anything that could be used as a weapon. A
second dog joined the first, then a third. All equally menacing.
"Fuck" Iain spoke aloud. They were big hairy wolf like creatures,
strong and determined looking. He was unhappy. It was then that he
noticed that they made no noise on the path as they trotted to circle
him at a distance. He couldn't hear their breathing even in the
stillness of the night. The birds were completely silent now, but his
own heart was pounding and his breathing rasped loudly in his chest.
Then he realized they were visions, apparitions, just like the ones the
others had seen previously. This thought made him more confident. He
faced the biggest dog ignoring the other two circling behind. Imagine
if a cop car comes by now, what are they going to make of this, he
thought to himself.
The big dog padded quickly towards him and Iain instinctively lashed
out with his boot. It connected. The beast was solid. Immediately, it
turned in a tight circle and tried to come in under his boot. He kicked
a second time, this time under the belly as its teeth flashed in a
ragged snarl aimed at his thigh. He felt the pain as the second dog
bowled him over from behind, sinking its jaws deep into the muscle on
the back of his lower leg. Iain threw his hands up to his face
instinctively, tried to kick the dog off his leg with his free foot, he
was fighting for his life, as the first dog ran in at his head and
ripped his arm. He could no longer feel the pain. His mind was in
survival mode. Adrenaline pumped hard and he moved quickly to try to
disable the dogs by poking their eyes. A voice in his head was telling
him to watch out for the third dog, to keep his other arm free, to
punch quickly and aim for the dogs vulnerable, eyes, nose and
underbelly. His mind raced. Still he noticed no sound from the dogs,
any growling or breathing to accompany their frenzied activity. He was
dimly aware of the third dog circling in front as he fought to beat the
other two. He was losing some blood and felt his arm was damaged. The
pain was beginning to come.
Suddenly, the bigger dog yelped, then screeched. Noise! Ian thought
dimly through his pain. It let him go and turned to face its threat.
Iain could only see vaguely as blood ran into his eye from a wound on
his forehead. Meloch had returned and was attacking the dogs with some
sort of lighted stick. He whizzed it through the air and sparks
appeared to fly as he hit one dog then another. Meloch moved rapidly.
Too fast for a fifty year old, Iain thought subconsciously. The dogs
screamed as Meloch pressed home a lightening attack, whatever he was
brandishing looked effective to Iain. He could feel the heat from it as
he passed out.
"Hello? Hello?"
Iain zoomed back into focus, remembered the dogs and tried to jump up.
A blurry figure restrained him gently.
"Don't worry," said Meloch "They are gone and you are home. I hope you
don't mind. I found your keys in your pocket and brought you back
here"
"No. Thanks!" Iain replied taking the glass of water Meloch held out to
him. "Ouch" his arm hurt as he tried to move.
"We need to dress these wounds" Meloch was sifting through the
first-aid box he'd obviously located in Iain's bathroom cabinet.
Iain stared at him. "Is there something wrong?" Meloch asked.
"No!" replied Iain hastily "In fact I was just wondering how you
managed to carry me back home"
Meloch laughed, "Oh I am stronger than I look"
"And the dogs? How did you fight them off? What were you swinging in
your hand before I fainted?" Iain queried.
"Oh a simple enough weapon. When I realized, that you were being
attacked by stray dogs. I poured lighter fluid all over my walnut cane
and lit it. It proved effective enough. I did fear at one stage that it
might go out before the dogs were routed. Luckily it never"
"Thank-you" Iain replied, "I guess I owe you my life"
"Nothing at all, it was nothing at all" Meloch almost sang it. "Now
lets fix these dreadful wounds"
Three bandages and a couple of painkillers later, Iain poured them both
a glass of his favorite malt and together they studied the papers. He
told Meloch about the Stones and promised he would see them when he met
the others to discuss the new papers. It was five in the morning by the
time Meloch left the apartment. Iain double locked the door behind the
little man and slumped down in the hall. His mind was confused and
tired. Stray Dogs, Meloch had said. Something nagged in Iain's
subconscious. He sat there for twenty minutes thinking of all the
things that had happened. "Visions! Shit I'll never make that mistake
again" he gulped down the rest of his nightcap and pushed himself up to
limp off to bed.

A PUZZLE IN PAPER
Iain explained on the telephone what had happened to him. Never the
less it was sobering for them all to see the bandages on his face, arm
and leg as they filed into Thuy's apartment.
"These papers arrived with Meloch" everyone was studying the little
skinny man with the red nose "he was sent them with instructions to
come here, that I needed his help" Iain laid the papers in the middle
of the group.
"I don't understand. Are these the papers that the Solicitor was
holding?" Helen asked.
"I think so Helen. But I am not sure how they got here" Iain
deliberately neglected to tell her that they had supposedly come from
John. He couldn't figure the sequence out in his own mind.
Iain continued, "The papers are all marked with the symbols of
Freemasonry, which is interesting. Much of the manuscript is written in
old English. A lot appears to be symbolic and not telling us much at
all. This piece appears to be Gaelic and has references to Merlin in
the 16th century." He waved a section of the paper disregardful of its
age. "And this is Latin again. Another section appears to be pure
mathematics, very complicated and not apparent as to what it refers.
The problem is that there are nearly six hundred pages of the stuff.
The parchment is obviously old, but it has been treated by some kind of
wax as a result although the paper is discolored, it is still flexible
and easy to handle.
"Do we know how old the papers are?" asked Rupert.
"No. I have not had time to get them analyzed, we could have them
carbon dated' Iain pondered, "Although the University believes the
language on the Stones to be around two thousand years old. In the text
there are a number of fascinating references to ancient Alchemy and the
magic workings of Spanish Kabbalists that don't appear to be any older
than early twelfth century." He pursued his lips "so an apparent
discrepancy between the ages of the Stones and the papers!"
"Not necessarily" Meloch spoke. "There is much history does not know of
the relationships of the Kabbalists, Alchemists and the Freemasons.
Although freemasonry is widely accepted to have begun in the early 15th
century its teachings relate to far older periods. The Kabbalists were
connected to Judaic teachings around the time of Christ. Alchemy dates
back to a similar time, although perhaps not recorded to the same
extent. There are references to the Alchemists throughout Freemasonry.
It may well be that the Stones have traveled through a period of
history, the writings being added as each generation or culture
possesses them" He smiled. He appeared eager to help.
Iain nodded acknowledgement. "Okay so the writing says that we must all
be involved in the study and learning. We all need to be committed, I
guess? So here is what I suggest. We each take our part of the puzzle.
We can do it in pairs, except for Brian who should work on the
Mathematics stuff"
"Gee Thanks" although his comment was sarcastic, Brian's face lit
up.
Iain ignored him and continued. "Meloch has agreed to handle his area
of expertise, the languages"
The rest of the material splits neatly into two categories, the
ceremony and the explanation. Is that right? Is that what we agreed? So
we split it. Read it through and see what sense we can make of it."
Everyone agreed.
"You should all be aware that I am not returning to my studio in the
meantime. It is better that I keep clear of there after what happened.
Thuy has kindly agreed that I should stay here for a day or two" It was
clear from his tone that he had been shaken by his attack and he did
look as though he had suffered considerable sleep loss. "Let's plan to
meet again on Thursday night. I will call you with the time and place.
Does that give everyone enough time to study their papers?"
They agreed. Brian leaving hastily clutching his cherished Mathematics
puzzles.
A SURPRISE IN THE DARK
Iain got the note when he returned to the Studio. He hadn't relished
the thought of even a quick visit. However, there were two or three
things he wanted including the original piece of paper that Helen had
brought from Venezuela. Iain wanted to look at it again for the map
references and numbers. The slip of paper had been pushed under the
large door. He was cautious now since his last experience and had
arrived in the dark. The note suggested that he go to the Science
Museum tomorrow. He examined it puzzled. The writing was a familiar
scrawl although he couldn't place it. He slipped into the Studio and
left the lights off. He was comfortable in his own place. He felt he
might find his way quietly around his sculptures better than any
intruder would. He silently berated himself. An intruder wouldn't leave
a note. He was getting slightly edgy and paranoid. Iain managed to
locate the box of papers quickly and headed back out the front door.
The escalator was in use and wondering which neighbor might be coming
up, he sidestepped quickly down the carpeted stairs holding on to the
banister.
"Hold it! Stop" Iain jumped in fright as a hand grabbed his shoulder
from the shadow of the alcove on the second landing. He threw his hands
up to protect himself and backed away from the figure. A gaunt face
indicated silence "Shhh" the figure placed his hand to his lips. "Iain
you are jumpy. How are you, you old son-of-a bitch?" John Sinclair,
Iain's half-brother stepped out of the shadows, like Peirot in some old
Detective drama.
"Shit John. Is it you?" Iain asked rhetorically as he squinted at his
relative. "You scared the life out of me"
"Good to see you too Bro." John coughed a deep hacking sound that was
obviously causing him some discomfort. He stumbled a little.
"John, are you okay?" Iain grabbed his arm to steady him. Closer up in
the dim light he looked awful. "Look we cannot go back in there right
now. I'll explain later. Bloody hell, you look like you need a
Doctor"
"No I'll be okay. I just need some sleep. Have you got a car?" he
asked.
"Sure. Outside! Let's get into it and you can tell me what the hell
happened to you as we drive," replied Iain.
"Where are we going?" and in the next breath " You got the
Stones?"
"Well I am staying at a friends. She will let you stay" Iain was
actually thinking how Thuy might react. "Yes we got them!" Iain was
laughing now.
As they started down the stairs it became obvious that John needed
Iain's support in walking even slowly. "How long have you stayed
there?" he asked Iain.
"Just last night. My own place has become undesirable," he said grimly,
concentrating on supporting as much of his stepbrothers weight as
possible and at the same time maximizing the speed of the two down the
rest of the stairs.
"That's good Iain. Don't stay anywhere more than two nights if you can
help it" He started coughing again with the effort of walking and
speaking.
Iain looked at his Brother as he helped him into the car. "We'll talk
about everything once you get a rest and we see how you feel."
They drove more or less in silence. John with his eyes closed, clearly
feeling every uncomfortable bump in the road, Iain thinking furiously
about the events so far.
"Oh Iain" John smiled a weak smile. "You don't have to go to the
Exploratorium tomorrow. That was my note"
Thuy was more than sympathetic. She took John into her capable hands
and made a patient of him. He was her ward now and would do what she
told him in order to get better. There was no argument, when he was
shuffled off to bed, nor when she made him drink a blend of Chinese tea
and herbal medicines.
"Thanks" Iain said when Thuy finally emerged from John's bedroom. "I am
sorry that you have been involved like this"
"Don't worry. You forget that I was already involved somehow. I had the
dreams and the vision" Thuy shuddered.
Iain touched her arm "Thanks anyway"
Thuy smiled. "He'll be a bit better tomorrow. Perhaps he can help us
understand what is going on. We better let the others hear what he has
to say if he's up to it."
AN ANSWER IN JOHN
John wasn't up to anything for two days. Then he awakened both equally
thirsty and anxious for the time that they had spent under the same
roof. Thuy and Iain stared at him uncomprehendingly.
"If it only takes an hour or so to get the others, lets have them here
and I can explain everything or as much as I know. Please do it
quickly" he begged.
It was twelve by the time Rupert and Helen found Thuy's apartment.
Meloch and Brian showed up right behind them.
They all looked over John with interest as he was introduced. After all
he was the origin of their discomfort over the past few weeks. Helen
shuffled uncomfortably, but John made it easier for her "Hi Helen, good
to see you again. I am really glad that you made it back safely. I was
worried" he smiled.
"Okay! It was important that you all hear this together. John doesn't
know all the answers. But he can probably fill us in on a lot of the
strange things that have been happening to us." Iain intervened with
the final introduction.
"Thanks Iain. First you should be aware that the Stones themselves
radiate a certain amount of electrical and magnetic energy. It's no
ordinary energy. It can be detected and thus tracked. That's how they
are able to catch up with you every few days. Frankly, I am surprised
that you have managed this far. Although, covering the Stones with Lead
may have delayed them at Iain's.
"Who are they?" asked Helen anxiously.
"Right! I am coming to that. Well this may be hard for you to believe.
They are from a number of sources. First a very well organized,
probably rich collector, his name is 'Urthona', has been after the
Stones for centuries. He is a great magician in his own right,
apparently, powerful and malevolent. You don't want to meet him.
Secondly, there are a number of Societies, I do not know exactly. But
they have banded together in their search for the Stone. This may
include groups like the 'Knights Templar' and AMORC or even the
Scientologists. I don't know. However, I do know that they are
cooperating with each other, and have powerful connections and
influence across the globe."
"Urthona!" Something dawned on Helen "Means imagination"
John continued, "Finally, the 'Ancients of Days', powerful Sorcerers,
seek the Stones. That is the reason that you have had all these 'mind
tricks' these visions. The Sorcerers may or may not have something to
do with Urthona. I am inclined to think he conjured them. If you
believe in all that stuff."
"I would not believe this story, John, if I had not seen these with my
own eyes" Rupert shook his head in disbelief, remembering his own
unwelcome 'visions' "bloody amazing" he said softly.
"The good dreams that you have had come from the Stones themselves"
John added.
"I hope the good dreams come true" smiled Rupert.
"Dreams don't come true. They are true!" John chided.
"But why us? Did the Stone choose us? Or are we just receptive to its
messages?" Brian asked
"Neither. I am afraid, indirectly; I chose all of you. What happens is
this. The Stone picks up the first people that you trust. And in turn
these people choose people they trust. The Stone appears to contact
them as well. Before long you have a network of 'good people,' quite a
remarkable idea for building faith and follower-ship. Don't you think?"
John explained.
"So you thought of me and I went to Rupert for help? Sorry Rupert"
Helen looked at Rupert who just shrugged. "But it preempts the contact
in some way?"
"Seems like it. And so it continues, over time and the necessity of
needing someone else to help. The Stone taps in through the thoughts
and almost 'prepares' the person." Continued John.
"I hardly think prepares is the right word. I doubt anything could
prepare me for this" Iain smiled a little.
"No I guess not" John smiled back weakly.
Rupert shuffled and stirred before taking a breath. "So what exactly
does the Stone do?" He looked directly at John.
"That I don't know."
"But it must be something pretty powerful to make it the object of
desire for all these dead people. Right?" joked Iain
"How long do have before we are located again?" asked Meloch
"Well as long as we keep moving the Stones, Urthona will have
difficulty finding us by zoning in. However, the organizations can
employ ordinary means to track us. They have some powerful and
influential resources at their disposal. Though I am not sure how many
of you they already know. The 'Ancients' feel your connections, like a
web, to the Stone, eventually they are going to get stronger and figure
out where to find all of us. Hmmm Two or three days at the most" John
speculated.
"How did you find the Stones in the first place?" Thuy asked.
"Yes I'd like to know that too" Helen chipped in.
"Well Hennie and I were diving off the coast of Venezuela. Near a part
of the Atlantic ridge that stretches across the Caribbean, almost all
the way to the Lesser Antilles. This piece is called the Aves Ridge. It
is way too deep even for normal commercial diving, let alone sports
diving, in fact it's in one of the deepest parts of the Atlantic, the
Puerto Rico Trench. Where it comes in closer to the coast, the ridges
come right up to within six hundred feet or so of the surface. What
interested us as Geologists, was recent subterranean volcanic activity
that pushed new parts of the ridge up to within easy diving reach. We
had been comparing rock samples from the bottom of the seabed with
samples of continental igneous rock. It was Hennie who found the
Stones. Once he found them it appeared that they were talking to us. It
took us three days to uncover them completely and get them to the
surface using lifting bags. Something neither of us had used
before."
"...And" Iain prompted excitedly.
"The locals appeared to catch on pretty fast. By the time we were
getting away with the last Stone. The whole village had turned out to
wave us off. They appeared to know exactly what they were"
The village of Coro, on the northern coast of Venezuela, did know of
the legend of the Stones. They had been thrown overboard many years ago
from a tall, white ship - from the description possibly a tea clipper
or a Spanish Galleon from around the early 1400's. A great fear had
broken out among the crew after a young female stowaway had
demonstrated esoteric powers. A violent storm had wrecked the ship
sending it to the bottom to splinter into the shore on ferocious surf.
Most on the ship had perished and the villages along the coastline
shared the salvage and cargo of the stricken vessel. The stories were
of course embellished as they passed from generation to
generation.
Shortly after the two men had left the small pier, the village was
buzzing with the news. Even in a place where there were limited
telephones, the news went up and down the coast in a matter of days.
Four days later John and Hennie had been arrested and imprisoned at the
bequest of the local official.
"We were chased, captured, tormented, tortured and imprisoned." John
was staring into space.
"Why didn't you just give them what they wanted?" Thuy asked.
"Firstly they never really gave us the chance. We were held in a state
of confusion for days, none so much as, talking to us. Some evil,
determined people interviewed us. It somehow felt safer to deny
everything. Besides, by that time I knew the Stones were on a boat
bound for Chicago, and from there by land to the West Coast. And all
the papers were safely in the mail. As you know, they did allow Helen
in to see me in 'Toomara' the day after Hennie was murdered. We'd only
been at the prison for a short time before that they appeared to be
moving us regularly " he paused "They murdered Hennie" he repeated as
if still coming to terms.
Iain tried to get him back on track "What happened to you?" he
asked.
"Well I escaped. It almost seemed too easy. I began to get the feeling
that I was being tracked and watched, although, I never saw anyone or
anything. I kept a watch on the proceedings from a distance and sent
the papers to Meloch. I have only felt that it was safe to contact the
rest of you since last week, but I waited to make sure" John explained
"It was me who sent the Stones to your Hotel once I discovered, through
Cera, where you had gone, Helen. Thankfully, you did the right thing. I
am just sorry they were so close behind you. I didn't mean to put
anyone in danger. I spent the rest of my time retrieving the papers
from my Solicitor, half-hoping that I might meet Iain there already. I
sent the papers to Meloch, trusting he might be able to help. Besides I
didn't want the papers and Stones in the same place unless I knew for
sure who was receiving them"
"So what do we do now?" Thuy asked. She seemed relieved, a weight
lifted off her shoulders now that she had a partially plausible
explanation for the things she had been seeing.
"We'll discuss that in a minute if that's okay. I have some more to
tell. You should know that you could get 'out' although the Stone has
been affecting you. You are not forced to help" John was being fair and
offering anyone the opportunity to leave. It was apparently
possible.
"Well I think..." Iain was about to speak for the group.
"Hold on. Hear me out. Hennie Wouters did die as I said. But I suspect
that his death was not just violent and unpleasant. It was terrifying.
I experienced some of the power that these people wield. You don't need
to hear about what happened to me at their hands. Suffice to say that
it was never natural and yet it often entailed my greatest fears. Now
they are desperate it is likely that they will come after us all. You
need to understand what kind of thing we are up against" John sat now;
tired with the exertion the speech had caused him. He was clearly
worrying.
A silence descended upon the group. Rupert hugged Helen and kissed her
forehead.
"I need to go back to the dive site" John threw in one last
surprise.
"You are kidding. After all you have just said! Apart from the fact,
that I for one feel better now that you are here, since you seem to
know what is going on, you are not well enough to travel, let alone
dive." Iain pointed out.
"Perhaps, perhaps not. But I have to go. I am not sure why. I get these
dreams as well, possibly stronger than yours, maybe because I have
known the Stones longer. I am being urged to return quickly. I feel we
need to do it for our own safety." They could see that John was
earnest. There would be no stopping him.
"Besides you know I hate the water. I cannot help you." Continued Iain.
Ever since he was a boy, Iain had an irrational fear of the water.
Nothing could cajole or convince him to swim.
Rupert spoke. "I can go with you" Helen glanced at him, but said
nothing.
"How does the Stone speak to us?" Brian asked. "Please don't say magic.
My Father used to drive me mad with that explanation when I was a
boy".
"Oh I am not sure but it seems to be a conduit for a series of thoughts
that are stored somewhere. Maybe it's a clever sequence or a program
that ensures its safety. Something I guess any good programmer could
build if we had the ability to read and transfer thoughts rather than
binary data"
"Okay. All this is very well but why don't we just give the Stones to
these people and let them fight over them themselves?" Thuy
motioned.
"Does anyone want to do that?" There was silence. Finally, Thuy herself
said quietly "No. Me neither"
"John. How did you learn all this about the Stones? How can you be so
sure?" Helen asked.
"Some of it was revealed to me while we were being held. A number of
different people came and spoke to me. The rest of it, I just know.
Like some sort of faith or belief" John nodded his head to himself as
if confirming what he was saying. "Yes faith, I guess"
It was later that evening when John took Iain aside. "Iain I have a
concern"
"I have lots of them," replied Iain half-joking.
"No seriously, there is someone in the group who is not with us.
Somebody who is there to stop us"
"Who?" Iain asked
"I don't know, that's the trouble. I just have this terrible feeling"
John explained, "It's like we are not all together, someone is fooling
us"
"Maybe it's just a feeling, John. We have all been through a lot"
"We'll see" he replied but Iain could see that he was very unhappy.
"Just be careful when I am away"
"Yes and you too, John. You too."
A FISH IN WATER
Rupert had to lift some of his savings for his trip to the Venezuelan
coast. The flights were expensive. John was reluctant to enter the
country again. They decided to take a flight to Miami, from there to
the island of Aruba, in the Dutch Antilles. Hiring a dive boat there to
take them to the site. It was a much safer idea. They could eat and
sleep on the dive boat.
John explained the coordinates to Ian and Rupert. "You have one of the
lines along the coast." He indicated the piece of paper that Helen had
given Iain on the very first day "The other line, which you don't have,
cuts it at a point on the ocean. That's where we found the Stones. We
did that to hide the location should the paper fall into the wrong
hands"
"How long is this going to take" Helen had asked.
"We will be back in three days regardless" John left it unfinished.
Even he didn't really know why he was going, he just felt he needed to.
However, he was glad Rupert was coming with him.
The flight from Miami to Aruba proved uneventful. They flew with
Antillean Airlines, it wasn't the most comfortable flight but it was
fairly empty and they were able to stretch out for a bit. It was a
pleasure to look at the blue sea and skies after the colder Californian
winter weather. As they landed Rupert was excited about the prospect of
diving on some archaeological site but his mind turned to Helen. He had
left her behind rather quickly and although she was staying with Iain
and Thuy he couldn't help but feel a little guilty and worried about
leaving her.
"Don't worry" John read his thoughts, he was smiling "She can look
after herself okay"
"Yeah I guess" Rupert replied smiling back. They instinctively liked
each other and that made any dive partnership that much better.
On the island they found a dive boat for charter fairly easily,
although slightly expensive. The skipper was originally from Columbia.
He spoke Papiamento, the local dialect, Portuguese, Dutch, Spanish and
English. The only problem was they tended all to be combined in the
same sentence. But language barriers aside, he too was a likeable
fellow. He was amicably happy to be told where to go and the boat
sailed for the dive site that evening. On board the three amigos shared
the preparation for the dive as the ship throbbed over the waves, her
nose pointed by the autopilot.
That evening they sat onboard and ate as they watched the shooting
stars in the clear sky overhead. El Capitano entertained them with
stories and legends of the sea and John and Rupert laughed heartily at
the stories that were so exaggerated as to be ridiculous. The Captain
waggled a finger at them sternly, advising that they should not laugh,
as the stories were true. Then he too laughed heartily. "You know my
friends. Truth is very often the strangest. Goodnight!" he said
emphatically and enigmatically as he disappeared below to go to his
bunk.
"What do you think of all this Rupert?" John asked when they were
alone. "Are you sorry you got involved?"
"No, although, I am not sure whether I should be or not. That is, I am
not sure what I am involved in. Are you?" he countered.
John rocked back in his seat "No I don't think I am. Hennie would have
wanted me to continue. Get to the bottom of the mystery" he stood up as
if to go to bed "Whatever happens. Thanks for coming along with me. I
appreciate it" He reached his hand out. Rupert shook it but said
nothing. "Goodnight. We have an early start in the morning"
The next morning was another beautiful day. There was a fairly strong
current running although the Captain assured them that under the
surface it would be still. And if it wasn't, he'd be coming to get them
as soon as they surfaced he assured them as an afterthought. He was a
vigilant dive captain.
Rupert and John planned the dive. They expected to go to around one
hundred feet for fifteen minutes and come up to seventy feet for
another fifteen minutes before making their way back. This kept them
inside decompression limits and ensured that they could dive again
after a short break. They checked each other's equipment and straddle
jumped into the water to cling to the descent line that the Captain had
put out.
They descended together following the line down into the clear blue
depths.
John led and Rupert 'buddied' close. They could see the bottom.
Visibility was extremely good. A school of large Barracuda flew past,
deliberately avoiding the divers, keeping a safe distance. Rupert
banged his tank and indicated them to John. He nodded and Rupert could
see his eyes crease in a smile. The voice at Rupert's ear advised
'ninety feet' as he came within a few feet of the bottom, although it
shelved off to deeper water. They both adjusted their buoyancy and got
comfortably weightless as they skimmed the coral, eyes searching the
bottom. It was a few minutes before Rupert noticed the sharks circling
at a distance. They were right at the limit of visibility and so loomed
in and out of vision. He counted at least six, although it was
difficult to be sure. Nothing to worry about, normally they would
ignore divers.
John continued to search until he found the straight edge of something
manmade. It was the first of two, large wooden timbers that may have
supported decking, or a keel in the past. They were covered with sand
and corals but were almost recognizable. They followed them for a
distance until they reached a spot that had obviously been disturbed by
John and Hennie in the past. It was a huge pit where the Stones had
been taken from. John indicated that they should search around for
anything else. Rupert nodded. He was about to motion to make John aware
of the Sharks, when he felt the long shape slide past him. It's dorsal
fin brushing his shoulder. Looking up and around, he saw that the
sharks were all around. Around ten in total, circling menacingly, beady
eyes fixed menacingly, as they swung past and over the divers. John and
Rupert instinctively went to the bottom, into the pit, where they were
afforded some protection. They turned back to back and each took their
dive knives from the sheaths on their legs, but both were careful not
to show them. Shiny objects like knives could be mistaken for fish. The
Sharks swum back and forward, eyeing the divers. John and Rupert were
both thinking the same thought. John lifted his gauge and timer at the
same time and indicated to Rupert. They had fifteen minutes maximum
till they had to go towards the surface. Waiting much longer meant
decompression stops and hanging halfway in the water, with the sharks
around, did not appeal to either of them. Suddenly, the Sharks sped off
a short distance away. They appeared to be attacking something in the
water. Frenzy ensued as the animals twisted and thrashed on some
invisible bait in the ocean. John and Rupert looked at each other; they
couldn't see what the sharks were after. Again their thoughts were of
the surface and safety. Should they go while the animals were occupied?
Their mind was made up for them. A huge, school of Dolphins appeared
and started to aggravate the Sharks using their speed and hard beaks.
Swimming in pairs they rammed the Sharks in the side causing them to
glide away dazed, to a safer distance. Two dolphins swooped low beside
John and Rupert. The message was obvious. Just as Rupert turned to swim
with John and the Dolphins to the surface he glimpsed something behind
a small shelf amongst the coral. He flipped over, heart racing as he
realized they were going without him, and finned to the crevice. It was
some sort of stone, set or jammed into the rock. He still had his dive
knife in his hand. The Stone gave way easily as he twisted the knife in
behind it. He hefted it in his hand and turned to follow the
others.
They did a short safety stop at fifteen feet, for a few minutes. The
Dolphins appeared to circle anxiously squealing and clucking at them.
John and Rupert watched around and below, there were no sign of the
Sharks. John's face lit up when Rupert handed him the large Stone.
Rupert knew instinctively that they had already found what they had
come for.
On the surface the pair wasted no time in getting over to the stern of
the boat to climb out the water. Rupert, still watching below,
unclipped his fins, to throw them on deck. Strange the Captain was not
there to help them onboard. So much for his vigilance! He got out of
the water fairly quickly and turned to assist John. They were both well
aware how fast Sharks could move. He was equally eager to get out of
the water. Still no sign of the captain Rupert thought. Odd!
Both on board they helped each other off with their tanks and proceeded
to strip the rest of their gear off. John was examining the Stone.
"This is amazing. I think it has a number of large Emeralds." He was
turning the Stone and gently cleaning it.
"I'll just go and find the Captain" Rupert squelched off down the deck.
He found the remains of the Captain on the bow deck. It looked like he
had been eaten by something. He was missing an arm and part of a leg.
His torso was almost cut in half. The veiny pale pink of his intestine
bulged out of a hole in his guts. Blood ran down the deck. Rupert
blanched white. He called on John who ran up the deck at the sound of
the alarm in Rupert's voice.
"He's dead!" John exclaimed in shock. He reeled back slightly, hand
covering his mouth. "What was it?"
The two of them both feeling sickened by the grisly sight, wandered
around the body. Again they both had the same thought and reached for
their dive knives still strapped to their legs.
"Let's stay together," John suggested. Rupert nodded grimly. Together
the checked the rest of the boat. Nothing! They went back to the
body.
John shook his head "It looks as though he was eaten by bloody Sharks!"
His voice held a tremor. His hand brushed away a large bluebottle that
buzzed between the body and his own head.
"He's not been in the water, John. And even if he had been, he couldn't
have climbed back on board in that state" Rupert argued. Both men
continued to glance about nervously. "What are we going to do?"
"No you are right he hasn't been in the water. But in some strange way
he was eaten in the future and placed here" John was thinking.
"What do you mean?" asked Rupert.
"We killed him!" John replied tonelessly "We are going to have to throw
him overboard now. Otherwise, we will be asked too many impossible
questions when we get back to Aruba."
"I don't understand."
"No I don't exactly. But lets just say that we throw him overboard now.
And the Sharks eat him. Could that have already happened if something
or someone had manipulated time?" John looked hard at Rupert "Or am I
going crazy?"
"You mean we may have witnessed the future. When the Sharks were eating
something," He didn't say the Captain's name. "What happens if we don't
put him over board?"
"I don't know. But I hardly think he is going to come alive! So if we
don't throw him overboard maybe we change the future and we end up in
prison. Christ Rupert, I don't fucking know! Maybe it's all a bad dream
and I am going to waken up" John was angry with himself for not
understanding. "We have no choice, we have been manipulated somehow,
and we have to throw him over"
"Okay" Rupert agreed. Something about John made him trust his
judgement. Although the man was tormented he was clearly getting some
strong messages about what to do.
Together they cleared up the bloody mess and pushed the remains
overboard. There were still a few hours until nightfall and they had
decided to come in under the cover of dark and take the first plane out
tomorrow. As Rupert hosed the deck clean and John brushed, they thought
their own separate thoughts for the man that had been their friend for
only a few hours.
"I am glad he has no family" John broke the silence. "One less thing to
worry about. When this is all sorted, I will come back here and place a
memorial for him." He felt wholly responsible for the man's untimely
death.

A REVELATION IN MATHEMATICS
"Okay we are all here again safe and sound I trust. Anyone had any
problems?" Iain glanced around the small-assembled group
"This is a good meeting place Iain, are the wise men here yet?" Rupert
said. The rest laughed. It was an old barn a few miles outside Modesto.
"Where are the Stones this time?"
Iain appeared strangely reluctant to answer the question at first, and
then he visibly relaxed. "Outside in the van. I really have been
keeping them on the move." He smiled. "One step ahead of the pack" he
wasn't kidding after his last encounter with the wild dogs that had
left him afraid to wander in the dark unnecessarily.
"Here! For the gap on the top of the Stones" Rupert was smiling as he
handed over the Emerald conglomerate he had found while diving. Rupert
had cleaned it brilliantly.
"Great. John told me about it" The lights on the Stone sparkled as Iain
revolved it in his hands. "You guys did well. Sorry to hear it got so
gruesome"
Rupert only nodded and said under his breath. "I keep expecting a visit
from the police. They have to be wondering where this guy went."
Iain just nodded in sympathy.
It took forty-five minutes for group members to update the others on
what had been happening to them. It still made each of then feel better
to hear that they were 'together' in the dreams and apparitions.
"Are they getting any closer?" Helen asked. "It sometimes feels they
are on top of us"
"Well yes they are getting closer" replied Meloch "but we have done
well moving and changing our locations as much as possible. I am sure
we have delayed them"
Brian was itching to take the floor. He had been working non-stop on
the equations and felt that he had found answers to some of the
questions. He said so "Although this may raise more questions than we
already had." He drew a breath and looked around to ensure that
everyone was attentive "Okay I have figured something else out. This
whole piece is like a dimension changer, like a..."
"Window into a new dimension?" Rupert interrupted.
"No, not exactly. That is the way the human mind works. We are limited
to think only, of the dimensions that are part of our evolutionary and
survival requirements" He paused. "So no, not flat like a window or
entrance. It makes everything 'now'.
"Now?" Iain looked puzzled.
"Yes." Brian continued. "It stops us modeling reality in our heads and
takes away the 'filters' that we have for processing everything"
"Great! Now I really understand," Thuy added caustically.
"Sorry it is so hard to explain. Some of the mathematics of this thing
belongs to the next century. At least certainly not with me" He
scratched his head, screwed his face and mumbled. "Trouble is we don't
actually have any words to describe this... Hmmm... Imagine we could
see the inside of a cube and the outside at the same time. We would
have trouble functioning as a species" He looked around the blank
faces. "Are you familiar with the children's toy that they call
'transformers?"
Most of them nodded.
"Well the toy has two states. One and two! If you consider the toy in
state one, inside is a particular shape and dimension. That's the space
or dimension we live in. Now change the toy to state two, our dimension
no longer exists as we know it and yet it hasn't gone anywhere. Inside
we have a completely new dimension. In other words the dimensions live
on top of one another, through each other. Although our human, mind
tell us this is impossible. The trouble with this analogy is that we
are still demonstrating within the context of the three dimensions that
we already know."
"Imagine we could move in any direction in time just by thinking it,
apart from being thoroughly confused, our brains would struggle to
handle it. Try to pretend that we can see the finest detail and at the
same time the biggest picture" Brain had his eyes closed and his hands
painted pictures that only he could see.
"What has that got to do with filters?" asked Rupert getting
interested.
"Everything! Because. Everything in and on the earth is energy. We are
all vibrations of material across a spectrum of wavelengths and atoms.
As 'beings' on earth evolved from matter, they survived only through
their ability to ignore those interactions and energies that were not
'useful' to their evolutionary progression" Brian concluded.
"We filter out the extraneous. Yeah, this is not a new idea" Rupert was
creasing his forehead as he fought to grasp the notion.
"No its not, but both the writing and the mathematics here, suggest
that this is the way to 'remove the filters' from our brains" he waved
the papers again and indicated in the general direction of the
stones.
"Right!" This time it was John who was thinking.
The room was slightly silent as they thought of the implications.
"Of course to some extent superstring theory predicts other dimensions
and just maybe changing the nature of space-time prevents the operation
of 'filters' as we know them. You know, gives us the ability to walk
through walls" He stopped and started laughing as someone threw a
cushion at him.
"No I am serious," Brian said controlling his laughter "This has some
weird connections with superstring theory, which I would like to share
with you"
"Okay Brian. Can we hold that till later? Let's see what everyone else
has come up with first. It may help us understand the more theoretical
stuff," Iain suggested. Brian sat down not unhappily.
"Our papers told something fairly interesting. Here's what it appears
to say". Helen looked at Rupert who indicated that he was happy for her
to continue. "We know that glass slows down light waves, hence the
refraction and spectrum effects. So too do precious stones. In this
case our Emerald, something to do with the angles and faces. But this
is even more interesting, if we lie together as we already tried, it
slows down thoughts... but that's all... we don't know what that is
supposed to do ...but it's fascinating. Oh and yes it works only with
the ring of minds, so we were right when we agreed everyone should be
included" Helen paused "This information was distilled from many
references legends, and allegorical stories. It ranges from Merlin's
glasshouse, to the Philosophers Stone. The language is sometimes
bizarre and confusing, perhaps, due to interpretations throughout the
years. However, one thing is clear. The Stones do have a strong history
and are meant to give power to the resident owner"
"Perhaps minds normally connect? Thoughts are physical actions, energy
in the world that Brian just described. Why five though?" Iain
asked.
"No it doesn't have to be five. It states that. It appears that it may
have been more in the past... don't know maybe different stones...but
certainly up to twelve" Rupert spoke for himself and Helen this
time.
"Great. Thanks Helen, Rupert. Good work. Thuy and I also gleaned some
technical curiosities throughout our section of papers, although much
of the stuff appeared to be hocus-pocus". Iain looked down at the notes
that he and Thuy had made. "Well before we begin. First of all I am
interested in what Helen said about slowing down the thoughts, maybe it
redirects them or diffracts them, but it sounds like that is part of
the mechanism for removing the filters Brian was talking about. It's a
thought" He shrugged and looked around for some recognition of his idea
before continuing. "What we read was this. Firstly that we are talking
some kind of dimensional change and that we would expect that the usual
geometric concepts break down. In other words Pythagorean rules would
not apply. Not sure that it means anything to us but..." he tailed
off... "The second thing that our papers suggest is that Pi is
significant. The circle seems to have something important to do with
time, the universe and perhaps the Stones themselves. Again fairly
vague." He looked around and turned his page of notes. "There are clear
references to Alchemy throughout the text. Including the Alchemist's
Athanor, a glass retort used in the conversion of raw material for the
preparation of the Philosophers Stone, said to be the source of all
knowledge and a universal cure" He finished and looked around
"Comments? Brian do you want to add anything else?"
Brian clearly did. "Hmmm! A glass retort! From the Latin, meaning bend
back." He was apparently putting things together in his head faster
than anyone else was. Although to be fair he had a more complete
picture given the Mathematics he had been studying. "Think about this.
You may or may not have heard of superstring theory. Superstring theory
purports to resolve the most enigmatic physics problem of twentieth
century. That is the mathematical incompatibility of Quantum Mechanics
and the General Theory of Relativity."
Someone groaned in jest but Brian appeared not to hear. "Superstring
theory suggests the need for additional dimensions. In doing so, string
theory modifies understanding of space-time and the gravitational
force. One recently discovered consequence of this modification is that
space-time can undergo remarkable rearrangements of its basic
structure, causing the fabric of space-time to tear apart. These
additional dimensions are a located at the junctions of our normal
dimensions and are so small that we cannot see them. In other words
small circular loops, that effectively can change and thus change the
topography of space-time. Perhaps if we resided inside one of these
other 'tiny' dimensions we would view this dimension as a point."
The rest sat dumbfounded as Brian tried to explain.
"In other words, imagine a wire cube that represents our own
dimensions. At each intersection we find a small point, so small that
we cannot even see it. If we were able to turn the cube inside out so
that one of the points became our reality, then we would be inside a
new dimension. He paused as he saw the blank stares. "Look don't think
on a cube as a single cube"
"You just told us to," challenged Helen.
"Yes but that's only to illustrate the principle. In fact, this cube is
all around us, and through us, billions of points existing in space
with our own dimension."
"So if the dimensions are so tiny how do they change and how do we get
into them?"
"Well string theory suggests that light can travel through or via them.
Consider the apparent vacuum in space. We take it for granted that
light doesn't need anything to travel across. But maybe it does and
uses superstrings. Nobody has ever been able to explain it." He
regained his train of thought. "Well, anyway, to answer your question,
the only apparent way according to physicists is through immense
energy. Maybe even more than exists in our whole solar system" he
stopped to highlight the futility of the theory before he delivered his
'Coup de Gras'
"However, another way maybe through thoughts, thinking, and
concentration even. Scrying is a form of this. The psychic concentrates
on a distinct area, whether it be crystal ball or tealeaves and gain
some insights from somewhere" again he paused as the expressions on
their face clearly said 'scientist has left the path of science and
gone down that path of mystic.'
"Another way of entering might be by dreaming or visions. Ever been
really sick and on the way to recovery? The mind plays some strange
tricks. Shaman and mystics from all over the globe understand how to
'access' visions and power from some where else."
"I think I am beginning to get it" Rupert said simply to no one in
particular.
"Think on it like this, billions of tiny perforations all around us
that might lead us into five or six different dimensions. This is over
and above our three spatial dimensions, plus of course time, which we
have on earth. Imagine a very clever coffee filter that has intelligent
holes." Brian said enthusiastically.
"I suppose man is the bean?" chortled, Iain. Laughing as always in the
face of adversary, this time mental
"Exactly! But this filter has six sets of holes, none of which let
through solid matter as far as we know. Some holes might let through,
vibration, light, souls, ghosts, or essence" Brian was enthusiastically
pursuing his idea before it slipped away.
"Essence?" asked Meloch.
Brian stopped "Well yes I couldn't think on any others" everyone
laughed. "The point is we just don't know. Other holes might change the
flavor of the coffee, these might be analogous with time or
something"
"So if we could get to another dimension. What might be there?" Thuy
asked. Every one of them was interested again.
"Well nobody knows, possibly nothing physical as we understand it.
However, there is a further complication. That is, as I said already,
superstring theory predicates the ability of the dimensions to change
topography. In other words our coffee filter may have small holes under
'normal' circumstances but larger holes depending on the warping of
space-time. So potentially there is the opportunity for physical
manifestations, and of course inside their specific universe they would
believe themselves to be the coffee beans"
"Aroma of course can go both ways? I don't know what that is analogous
to, but I think it might mean the coffee pot is calling to me right
now" Iain joked again. "Anyone else want one?" He stood up and headed
to the stove in the corner.
Brian changed tack at this point. "Okay, I think I have something else
figured out, the reason for the numbers. He indicated the numbers on
his papers "And the rows of symbols on the Stones themselves" The
various proofs or formulae are complicated series of numbers. The
mathematics for them is too difficult to go into. Suffice to say that,
much of what is written and calculated here is way ahead of its time. I
took them to a Professor of Mathematics at Harvard let her look them
over. In fact some of the proofs are not recognized at all, still
others appear only in the journals of the late Srinivasa Ramanujan and
have never been really explained. Oh he was a famous Indian
mathematician, a genius" His flow slowed a little.
"Crazy, yes? Now what are the reasons for the numbers? Well remember we
agreed that thoughts were physical manifestations in the universe? In
other words, by thinking something, we have the ability to affect the
space around us" Brian had them enthralled. "Well what is there to stop
our thoughts entering another dimension?"
One of the others let out a gruff snort of incredulity.
"I'll tell you why I have difficulty with these concepts" Rupert's
voice was reflective. "If it is so easy to get into another dimension
it would happen often. For example other things produce ultrasonic
sound and vibration, even my electric toothbrush. I am not being
flippant but surely microwaves and ultrasonic sound would affect the
strings vibrations or dimensions?"
"They might well do" Agreed Brian. "However, the secret is in the
sequence and irregularity of the sound and numbers. In fact, similar to
the chaos that creates the universe in a very uniform way. Regular
beats, rhythm or vibration don't do it but the chaotic sequence of the
universe does. "
"In this day and age we have to a great extent lost any exact ability,
if we ever had any, to 'think' things to happen. But the interesting
thing is that the purity of the numbers is similar to a combination
lock. By thinking the series of numbers we 'unlock' the entrance to the
next dimension. Now this is important. It is not the actual number,
'vocal value' that unlocks. Remember that 'number names' are something
invented by man. Numbers don't exist in the universe in any known sense
although; the universe is built on mathematics and algorithms. Numbers
are just mans way of understanding and qualifying the workings of
nature.
What does unlock the dimension? Unlock nature? Well as far as I can
understand it is the quantitative difference in a series. So in our
mind we would have to 'know' or 'feel' the differential value of the
numbers we are reciting. I think two things help the whole process.
First, there are five of us connected. Secondly, the stones themselves
act as some sort of 'slowing down' process. This allows our thought to
become quantitative. Does that make sense?" Brian concluded and waited
for the inevitable questions.
"Are you telling us that the Ancients might have been doing this for
years? Given the complicated Mathematics?" Iain asked rubbing his
beard, not unlike some antiquated wizard. 'I always thought that the
reasons the ancients and mystics were fascinated by shapes and numbers
was their lack of knowledge, not it seems the reverse!"
"Please choose another word other than Ancients!" John said shuddering.
It conjured in his mind, the 'Ancients of Days' and reminded him that
they were likely tracking them at this moment. Iain just nodded,
concentrating on Brian's explanation.
"Yes, it certainly looks that way. Well if it actually works. And I
confess I have my doubts, but I am intrigued by the complexity of the
thing. It is possible that some Psychics enter other 'space' by broadly
or instinctively getting the 'feelings' right". Brian laughed then
shared the joke "Well it is funny you should say that Iain. We
Physicists, most of us anyway, don't care for the pure mathematics. If
we have a system that works within a limited number of variables, and
produces very accurate results, we see no reason to listen to the
'pure' Mathematics school that tell us that our Mathematics is faulty.
So to some extent Physicists may have missed the implications of their
own theory by not fully understanding the beauty of the mathematics.
Like a bricklayer building a wall, that suits its purpose, proves to be
reliable and having the architect telling him that it theoretically it
is much more. The wall meets its minimum requirements but the
bricklayer is unable to see the potential for the wall that the
Architect does.
Finally, Meloch spoke, as if he felt he had to add something. Although
there was no apparent enthusiasm to share what he had learned from the
languages. "Well much of the writing says the same thing. However
having listened to each of you there are a few interesting connections
I would make. Firstly, AMORC, the Rosicrucians, state that they can
operate on another plane. Much of the Latin writing refers to them. So
perhaps Brian is right with his hypothesis. Next, there are suggestions
that the Stones circle in time, throughout history, often appearing
before their own manufacture. In other words they travel in time
somehow. Well at least according to this" he looked around. "Finally
the name given in here for the Stones is 'Amma Mundi', 'The soul of the
world', which may suggest some sort of psychic powers"
There was deathly silence except for the wind outside the old barn and
the coffeepot burbling on the old range.
"So let me summarize," suggested Iain "Potentially the Stones are able
to suspend our own senses and allow us into another or possibly other
dimensions. Right?" he continued "We have no idea what we will find and
whether there will be any physical manifestations, but we believe that
people have used the Stones safely in the past. Does that about sum it
up?"
Meloch cleared his throat. "Yes apart from one thing. We are running
out of time to do something. Eventually we will have to face the
magnificent power of the Ancients of Days"
A SLIP IN TIME
It was the early hours of the morning when they tumbled out of the Barn
having agreed to meet in two days time at Thuy's private house in
Walnut Creek. They were to get some rest and make any last minute
preparations. Each had to learn their particular strophe and number
sequence for the stone. They were finally going to enter the
Stones.
It was Rupert who noticed how still the night was, as each couple
headed to their respective cars a few hundred feet across the field. A
deathly silence, heavy almost, hung over the misty night air. He didn't
like it. He didn't feel right.
"What's wrong?" Helen sensed his unease.
"Oh I am not sure" he turned around and around as they walked to the
car. He was alert and expectant of something. He was scaring her.
"Rupert?"
He was already warning everyone to stay together. "Let's keep close for
a second" he half shouted.
"What is it?" Helen was close on his arm.
"I don't know, maybe nothing" Rupert was searching the night sky.
"Something doesn't feel right"
Suddenly the ground appeared to shake and the air and sky around them
quivered. It was changing, moving. Rupert nearly lost his
balance.
Helen covered her ears as a fierce ripping sound echoed in the hills
and all around them. "What is it?" she shouted to Rupert above the
terrible noise. The others converged on Rupert and Helen. Their knees
were shaking with the vibration through the earth.
"Lets get to the Stones" Iain was shouting. He felt that whatever was
happening they would be safer close to the Stones. John was in
agreement and was already directing the others to run towards Iain's
van. Everyone except Rupert and John piled into the van. They stood
watching outside, trying to make sense of what was happening. The noise
had subsided a little. But the wind appeared to be picking up, a storm
brewing? Suddenly it stopped. It was deathly silent all around.
"Strange!" Rupert and John crunched around the van the noise of their
walking echoing in the absolute silence. Each looked at the other and
half shrugged. Puzzled. Rupert was poking his fingers in his ears,
trying to hear properly. Everything felt muffled.
Iain shouted from the van "Look at the time!"
Rupert and John climbed into the van to join the others as they looked
at their watches. It was eight-fifty three. "What's going on?" asked
Rupert.
"You see the time?" asked Iain. Rupert nodded. "We appear to have
gained a few hours" It was around one thirty am when they had walked
from the barn. Now all their watches and the clock in the van read
almost four hours earlier.
"Some sort of electrical disturbance that disrupted our watches?"
quizzed Rupert.
"No we just got a radio time check while you were outside. According to
it your watches are spot on!" Iain left the conclusion hanging.
"Something similar to the incident in Aruba?" Rupert asked, "We have
had some sort of time change. I mean we have gone back in time on this
occasion?"
"Kind of looks that way" Brian spoke up. "But how?"
Suddenly the Barn lit up. Red and white flashes of explosion as
something seemed to rain down on it. It was like a mini meteorite
shower. Flaming balls of fire crashed through and into the barn. It was
frightening. John visibly jumped as a salvo of fire blew out one side
of the barn. The heat reached the van. "Let's get out of here," Brian
shouted through the noise.
"I don't think we need to," said Meloch calmly.
"What do you mean?" Thuy screamed, as yet another blast rent the air,
closer this time.
"We were in there. When that happened. At least we would been had we
not been taken back in time." Meloch eyes glowed from the light of the
fire, through the windows of the van. "Something or someone changed
time and got us out of there!"
Helen hugged Rupert closer in the corner of the van. Everyone watched
as the fire finally settled down to a normal pace, no longer
precipitated by fireballs, fuelled only by it's own inferno.
"Okay Iain" said. "Same plan! Lets get back to our own cars, and get
out of here. But stay together on the road as far as we can.
Agreed?
They said their good-byes and everyone headed hurriedly to their
vehicles and got moving. Each felt shaken but relieved. Although,
Rupert felt it was tough to believe that someone was looking after
them. "We have to protect ourselves a little more carefully," he
explained to Helen as they followed the other cars down the dark road
back to the city. "We should have been killed in there" His face was
ashen from the glow of the headlights through the screen.
A JOURNEY IN FAITH
The house was a 'big, old place'. Crunchy gravel drive signaled the
historical opulence of the place, but somehow revealed the echo of
emptiness and neglect. The facade was mainly granite blocks and
intricately carved mantles, curiously vacant of gargoyles. Huge
sycamores scattered their leaves on the lawn and the surrounding rose
beds. The garden had the 'alive' feeling that every gardener
consciously or otherwise seeks to recreate. It lived, it breathed, and
it interacted with other species around it, including man. The plants
made the air fresh. At the same time, they smelled of birth, renewal
and death. It was a joyous garden of life.
The house itself was called "The Elements" and indeed it appeared to
represent earth, fire, water and air by its very energy and presence.
The feelings around the house and grounds were of balance and strength,
the right place in the right time. Congruence!
Inside through two sets of double oak panel doors, a vast hallway
echoed a mixture of marble, wood and time. The hallway provided the
symmetry to ease your transition from one living space to
another.
It was to the library that Iain instinctively went first. It was
appropriate. It was a place of learning and quiet reverence. In this
instance the library was the biggest and most impressive room in the
house. It was the size of a small ballroom, but lined with redwood
bookshelves filled with an eclectic plethora of every imaginable book.
Iain crossed this vast space of knowledge, thrilled by the numbers and
variety of books. The rest followed him through the library and out its
large bay windows on to the patio.
"Thuy. This is a lovely house" Helen was looking around.
"Thank-you. It is a beautiful night" she spoke to no one in particular
as she breathed in the perfumes of the night and looked up at the clear
sky.
John was the only one who replied. "It is times like this that make one
pause to appreciate the world". He paused. "And to question the
universe, the meaning of life"
Iain let out a small chuckle of agreement. "Especially after what we
have been through recently?"
John's comment echoed in the thoughts of all of them, as each thought,
in his or her own way about the past few weeks and the experiment that
they were here to try.
"You don't have to do this, you know, if you don't want to" Rupert told
Helen in an aside.
"Don't be ridiculous. Are you scared?" she replied
"Yes a bit. Aren't you?" Rupert was his usual honest self.
"Just glad I have you" she smiled and hugged him close pushing her face
into his sweater.
"Thanks, same and always" he kissed her head "Iain wished us all the
best, like no hard feelings"
"Yeah he did with me too, I am glad" In fact she had been greatly
relieved when it became apparent that Iain had been genuinely pleased
for them. "Hey that's nice!"
"What is?"
"What you said, 'same and always', I like it" she burrowed again. And
she mumbled the muffled mantra into his thick woolen. "Same and
always"
"Okay guy's can we get together one last time tonight to go over this.
Then we all need to take an early night," Iain shouted from the patio
windows interrupting their reverie.
Before they finally sat down to talk through their coming adventure.
They agreed with Iain that the center of the wooden floor in the
library was a good place to rest the Stones. The men carted the heavy
objects from the van and laid them gently on the rug that Thuy had laid
down in the middle of the room.
The night passed peacefully. The entire group rested well, with the
exception of Iain. He had taken the small Stone with him to bed. He
felt sure that he should continue to keep it safe, but as he lay there,
half in and out of sleep confusing images of goodness and evil ebbed
and flowed through his brain. Like waves washing up on a beach and
leaving seaweed. Dark thoughts proliferated, although he was unable to
specifically describe what he felt.
The next morning everyone was up bright and early. A buzz of
anticipation hummed through them as they breakfasted and planned the
day.
"But why do we have to lie down?" Helen asked as John. As final
details, of their entry were agreed.
"The star shall be of straight lines, the minds inside the circle that
signifies the completeness of the universe that has no beginning or
end" John read again from the sketchy translation. "It is the only way
we can all get our heads inside the ring... I don't see any other way
to position ourselves"
"Yes, I agree we lie down. Lets get some blankets and stuff to make us
comfortable. This is going to take at least a few hours" Thuy moved off
towards the door, as she did, she commanded no one in particular to
'bank up the fire'. The day was cold and the big house had a tendency
to drafts.
The preparations were brisk. Each of them was bustling. Minds active
and thinking ahead to the next task that they had to do in order to
prepare. In a way it was a journey to the unknown, in another way it
was simple expediency of ensuring the basics were covered. Their
comfort and safety was first, followed by the strict preparation for
the ceremony. Strange that after all the science fiction and scientific
perambulations that 'entry' to another dimension was to be by thought
and almost pagan ritual.
"Are our bodies safe while we are on the stone? I mean suppose there is
a fire in the house? Will we be aware of anything?"
"Meloch and myself will be here. We should be able to handle any
emergency." It was considered John's right to go on the Stones but he
had unselfishly given it up. After all, he owed each of them. He had
also thought that he may learn by observing what happens and considered
himself better qualified to deal with any unforeseen events. Meloch had
been the last to join the group and was naturally left out of the
'five'. It was expected that there would be another opportunity. He
didn't appear to mind.
The five had something to eat and drink, and that other comforts were
taken care of. They had no idea how long their bodies would be in
repose. John and Meloch fussed around everyone making sure that
everyone knew their part of the 'ceremony'. They needn't have worried
everyone was sufficiently keyed up and had prepared well the parts they
would recite. They had decided, on the advice of Brian, to attempt the
first 'ritual' a sequence of Mathematics consisting of geometric shapes
and angles, and a series of numbers that constituted fairly simple,
though lengthy, arithmetic progression. This was combined with a verses
and chants of old English and Latin words.
"Okay people I think we are all ready. Meloch and I will be looking
after you on this side. Don't worry. Have faith that it will take you
somewhere safe. Good luck. Have a great journey. We wish we were going
with you" John was holding a checklist, and was happy that nothing had
been forgotten.
"Hey Brother. Its not to late to swap with one of us" laughed Iain.
John just smiled "Next time!"
The five lay down around the Stone, in their respective positions.
Someone pulled the drapes to make the place dark and relaxing. Thuy lit
a good number of candles around the room. It was only lunchtime.
0000 - AN ANGER IN A GALAXY
"It is time," the voice screamed. "They are going to the Alchemists
Stones. We are too late" The anger and madness reverberated round the
cavernous darkness. "You were wrong. You were all wrong! The guardians
have fooled you" screeched the accuser.
"Patience Luvaha" a calm melodic voice answered. "There is plenty of
time. They don't know yet what they have. At the moment they will reach
only the first or second planes, enough to give them some knowledge.
Not enough for them to stop us taking the Stones"
"And can someone explain why they were not destroyed when they were all
together but apart from the Stones! Our one chance to safeguard the
future in the way of the 'Ancients of Days'! Why didn't it work?"
another voice asked in an angry tone.
"The guardians must have interfered, Grand Savant" replied the softer
calm voice "You know that they may do that a limited number of times in
the earth dimension"
"Well now at least it is possible to locate the human meddlers. They
have eluded detection for too long." Luvaha was calmer. "We will all
travel together now we know where they are. Are you agreed 'Le Bruin'?
Uvula? Our order should be of the seventh blackness"
The other entities agreed and at once their forms manifested as shadowy
blankets of night that swirled and formed around Luvaha. Like huge
flocks of blackbirds preparing to migrate.
"We go as one from this time" Luvaha intoned "We form as 'Archaeus
Naturae', the inner fire. Our journey will be nothing and our
destination only a stop in time"
The darkness erupted into dazzling flashes of light and tearing screams
as 'The Ancient of Days' left to travel through time and galaxies
towards the earth in the twentieth century.
A STORM IN A EMERALD
It was time. Each lay down with their head comfortable in the niche of
the Stone. The Emeralds seemed to glisten in readiness as candle and
firelight competed for control of the shadows.
Helen was startled as a deep sonic voice began to recite. But it was
only Iain, who knew his part well and had started as was expected in
the instructions. He was on 'Ignis' by choice, feeling some strange
affinity towards it.
state in loco in quo habitatis
nunc aspicite ad occidentem
cogitate de directionem; mirate cur non mirati estis
nunc state in loco in quo laboratis
nunc aspicite in septentrionem
cogitate de loco in quo habitatis; mirate cur non mirati estis
antea
dumetes et arbores
arbores decidenture
sudite rationem
tempestas venit
vestri pedes erunt in terra
vestrum caput adest ut vos circum moveat
state in loco in quo habitatis
nunc aspicite ad occidentem
cogitate de directionem; mirate cur non mirati estis
nunc state in loco in quo laboratis
nunc aspicite in septentrionem
cogitate de loco in quo habitatis; mirate cur non mirati estis
antea
state in loco in quo estis
nunc state
The whole process was numbing and distinctly hypnotic. It felt easy to
remember the lines and for thirty minutes the process flowed along
rhythmically, each reciting their appropriate numbers and text and
concentrating on everyone else's recital. Iain finished as he began
with the long series of numbers and shapes.
It was then that the middle Stone rose out of the center of the ring.
It was still touching, locked in position, but now appeared to be able
to revolve. And it did. It went with the ebb and flow of their
thoughts, more crude than an EEG for measuring brainwaves but somehow
more intuitive and living.
John and Meloch looked at each other and then went back to watching the
event. They felt tired from being in the vicinity as if some huge
energy shift was draining them slightly.
For the five prone on the Stones, the sensations were warm at first,
relaxing enough. Like water lapping on warm sands at night, their
bodies shimmered, rhythmically.
Eventually it seemed that a curtain of symmetry had descended, as each
knew exactly the same feelings. It felt like their cerebellum had
expanded until it had met and merged with all the others. It was like
some giant cluster of amorphous see-through globules of knowledge. It
pulsated and held a great harmony although there was no audio. It was a
fantastic 'mind-melt' of infinite possibility.
It was like a storm of green wavelength, energy flying around. Their
thoughts were going from one to the other, a multitude of visions
bursting open with great clarity, a feeling of being turned outside in.
Around and above them a huge Mandelbrot universe opened up, twisting
turning and curving in some chaotic but discernible order.
As quickly as it had begun it was over and they were in the eye of the
storm, like the calmness of ripples across a cold starlit sky. There
had been silence before, now noise didn't exist.
Brian had been completely right. It was a new dimension. They could
communicate with each other without using vocal chords. Understanding
was at a different level. There was no nuance of accent or tone. There
was no misunderstanding. There was no conflict due to individual terms
of reference. This was true contact with each other. It wasn't
telepathy, but rather a form of 'consciousness' and 'eternal now'
constantly renewing, each could 'see' the others internal souls, fears,
shame, ambition. A new perspective of living together! A new
perspective of man! They had vision of sorts, but not three-dimensional
earth vision. This 'sight' allowed them to look at each other's details
down to the level of DNA.
"This is amazing" Helen thought-spoke "I know you all and you me. We
have no secrets"
"I can see behind me, all around me, but in another sense my body is
not there anyway." Everybody had an awareness of the astonishment in
Rupert's thoughts.
Gradually, they learned to ask questions that would take them
immediately to a source or answer. Nothing was hidden from them as they
sponged up the knowledge of the universe. The answers came from
everywhere at the same instant, crossing with their questions. There
was no time. Everything was now. Everything was understood.
Gradually there was no need to do or say anything for as they floated
in the eye of the Storm they could read the history of their
forefathers in their own images and understand life itself from their
own DNA.
They knew collectively when it was time for them to return. Back on the
Stones they all wakened and stretched, except Helen. In turn each of
them groaned as though stiff and sore, they were surprised to be told
by John that they had been gone for six hours. Rupert started to get
concerned as Helen continued to lie still.
"John!" Rupert got everyone's attention as he bent over her prone
body.
Helen literally materialized down the hall. She walked towards the
games room and headed back to the group, not realizing what the fuss
was about. She stopped quite suddenly when she realized the group was
tending her body in the center of the room. She shrieked and everybody
jumped.
"Oh shit!" Brian exclaimed as they all looked at her.
"Don't worry" John added quickly "She's just 'out of body', she must
have traveled during the Storm and has emerged elsewhere. It's okay
Helen. Just come to your body and return in to it. Concentrate" In
point of fact he sounded more confident and reassuring than he
felt.
In fact it was easier than that. No need to concentrate. Helen simply
glided to her prone self and was somehow drawn back in. She began to
awake immediately.
"Freaky" Iain laughed, but it was slightly hollow.
"Honey? Are you okay?" Rupert held her forearm.
"Yes. It was kind of strange seeing me lying there. But it was
okay."
Rupert shook his head. Looking at her in admiration.
"Okay" John was writing in a small pad as he spoke. "That's something
else we need to be careful with when we go in again. If anyone moves in
there, be aware that a small distance traveled in dimension may be a
greater distance when you come back"
"Well so far the instructions have been pretty accurate," commented
Thuy. "Unless there are other surprises for us."
They were all buzzing from their experience and both John and Meloch
were desperate to hear what had happened. Each of the five had gained
something slightly different from entering the Stones.
A SPIDER IN SPACE
"I cannot explain it now" said Helen "But the earth was in there with
us. I could hear the hurt of the world. The purity faltering, the
balance is altering, Gaia calling out for help. It made me feel
sad"
They all agreed that they had all felt something with the earth, a bond
perhaps.
"What was it like physically?" John asked.
"It wasn't really physical" Thuy answered. "We were like ghosts in
there, ephemeral deities or spirits. Floating, yet able to control our
movement"
"Were you scared?"
"I was at first" agreed Thuy "But then I got used to it. Knew it was
not going to do anything else. Felt instinctively safe"
"We all got a message or should I say learning? Yes?" Brian looked at
them all. "It was twofold, personal about the way we live our life and
general, about some insight of the universe or world" Brian was
thinking about his drinking and a strong message that communicated the
suffering of the world due to alcohol.
Rupert face held a reflective expression. "I heard the song of the
whales, and they sang of the history of life itself. Mankind is blind
due to evolution. Now he needs to close his eyes and see with his
consciousness"
"Did any one see stars in there?" Helen asked
"Yes, I did" agreed Thuy
"None of the constellations were recognizable? Were they?" Brian said.
"We were not in our galaxy"
"You mean we were in a different universe?" Iain asked Brian
directly.
"Hard to understand or know for sure. But I think the same universe,
just a different dimension, which includes different galaxies.
Incredible! In fact it suggested that the universe has no end. It is a
huge curving Mandelbrot of Galaxies, dimensions and space-time. "
"Iain you have been very quiet" John observed.
"Yes" Iain agreed, "There is no way to really describe what was in
there, or what we were in. But it was like an oscillation of energy so
small that it defies even the rules that apply to quantum physics. It
crosses boundaries of time and space, seeing through physical and
anachronistic matter to an infinite degree. If I had to call this 'new'
dimension something I might call it 'Knowledge, Oscillation, Vision' or
maybe simply 'Harmony' or 'Spirit Physics'. But calling it anything
demeans the understanding of it."
"I like 'Karmony', knowledge and harmony" said Thuy
Everyone liked that name; it seemed to fit their experience. But agreed
with Iain that giving it a name was a purely human trait that somehow
devalued the beauty of the place.
"John. The Stones did come from Atlantis!" Rupert was smiling "The
reason the languages are different ages, are obvious now. The Stones
have crossed time. They have been with a variety of wise and ancient
people since Atlantis sunk below the oceans. They have been in
different civilizations and different cultures and they will go back
again in time. This is not their final destination. They are known
throughout history as 'The Philosophers Stones', 'The Emerald Tablet'
and 'The Holy Grail'. People have died for these Stones and great
mystics across continents have collaborated through and by these
Stones. They are made of meteorite, one that had fallen on Atlantis
thousands of years ago."
Rupert continued. He over all the others appeared to have retained more
of the knowledge "Something else that I was aware of. There is life in
other galaxies across the universe. There was nothing alien in there
now, but there have been previous visitors to 'Karmony', apart from the
ancients. I feel strongly that man is just the species of animal that
is currently 'on top' at the moment, there may even have already been a
genus of dinosaur of equal or greater intelligence. Just had different
survival skills from mammals. Perhaps they were the winged beings that
men called angels? Birds are descended from dinosaurs, why not
angels?"
Such were the visions and the knowledge that Rupert had accessed that
it was hard for him to know fact from fiction or truth from
possibility. He was filled inside by a deep peace born of a beginning
of understanding. Many mysteries were being drawn together like threads
of some unseen tapestry. Rupert realized in that instant, that the
reason solution to so many mysteries eluded man was the human inability
to incorporate all the pieces of the puzzle into the final
picture.
"We have ended up in a privileged position for some reason or another
and unless we are careful we are going to lose it few thousand years
from now." Rupert finished gravely.
"We all learned the years we would naturally die" Helen spoke directly
to John. "DNA is a repository, a genetic blueprint to pull energy
together in a specific manner. It holds all the memories of your
forefathers and it determines your life span as it determines the life
span of the fruit fly and the elephant. Since man invented the
continuum of time in this world, it is thus also a projection of your
destiny. In other words, if scientists could see what we had seen they
would be able to read both the history and the future in any person's
genes. There is no such thing as reincarnation in the sequential way
man describes it, except through the elements of DNA, however man can
live more than one life simultaneously" she laughed delightedly. "I am
living other lives now, separate energies, separate entities, disparate
in my mind, due to man's evolved dependency on time."
John laughed "I feel like an ant that upon passing the tire on a car,
looks up and asks 'What is that and what purpose does it serve?' And
has been given a demonstration of the combustion engine as an answer. I
look forward to experiencing the journey myself. Your understanding is
way ahead of mine"
"Talking about Ants, did anyone see the Spider in there?" Helen
inquired.
"No!" Thuy was horrified.
"It must have been on the Stone when we entered. As a result its
presence was in there as well, like a small hairy confusion.
Surprisingly, it was totally non-malevolent, contrary to popular lore"
explained Helen
"Confusion is the word alright, poor thing probably wondered where the
hell it was. Just like us" Rupert said.
"Oh" Thuy shuddered again at the thought of something being in there
with them.
"I guess that's a good lesson for us" The others looked at Brian as he
pushed himself up. "Just getting some more coffee" he explained "yes a
very good lesson, when or if we go back in there we make sure there is
nothing with us"
"So are there other ways of entering 'Karmony'. Is it like heaven?"
Meloch asked.
"In some ways maybe it is" Thuy was probably the most religious, but
nobody argued with her. "There was no evil while we were in there. Is
that possible? Outside the cage of life, man becomes passive or is it
just impossible to do wrong in this dimension? It was very 'heavenly'
in there." She laughed a little at her own joke. "Are there other ways
of getting in to 'Karmony?' I had a glimpse of that, death perhaps, but
not necessarily. There did not appear to be any 'souls' in there with
us. At least there was not in my senses"
"Why are you asking that Meloch?" John wanted to know.
"Oh no reason. I just felt it was such a waste if only a few people
ever got to go through to such a 'knowledgeable' place," he
answered.
Brian continued to answer Meloch's question taking up where Thuy left
off. "Great energy perhaps or force so strong that space-time is torn?
It might be that it is technically possibly, through a black hole? The
'universe knowledge' was the most confusing, although I felt we
understood it while we were in there. So perhaps it is something we
have for the future. Another frontier that man finally has to cross,
once he is worthy. I don't know. It certainly was a complicated mix of
science and spiritualism. But should the two not be inextricably linked
anyway? I certainly feel in my day to day physics that almost
inevitably that the church and cosmologists are converging."
There was more silence while the group pondered.
"I had another insight" Rupert again "The Great Pyramid may have been
designed originally to take many people through to another dimension.
It was built on the basis of Geometry and numbers. For example the
circumference of the base divided by double its height give us '3.1416'
or pi as it's called. This fact is well known anyway. Something was
telling me that it was a kind of gateway. I cannot remember all the
details now, but there are many interesting facts that suggest that the
Great Pyramid was more than just a tomb, but had another purpose. Just
imagine if it was able to unlock the dimensions in some way!"
Everyone looked at Rupert. There was no longer anything 'impossible'
since their journey. Rupert stared back at them. "Well I have an open
mind!" he said defensively.
"Rupert!" joked Iain "If your mind gets anymore open, your brain will
fall out" Everyone laughed. Rupert laughed the loudest.
"I think that I learned something else in 'Karmony' In one sense it
doesn't matter what is done on the physical plane or dimension, since
ultimately everything is 'spiritual energy', at least that is how many
men think." Brian paused as if giving time for his thoughts to sink in.
"True Gnosticism. However, in reality, if a dimension is harmed or
destroyed by the living energy that exists on its plane, the effect
reverberates across the universe. So destroy the coffee filter and
there can be no aroma!"
"Well one thing for sure we have plenty to think about" said John "But
at least we know that we can enter safely using the figures that we
used. I suspect we might learn more as we go again, although I confess
I don't know what we do with the knowledge. Nor is it clear why we have
the Stones or what we do with them"
Everyone nodded agreement. They had all expected to know what they
would do next to end the unusual things that had been happening to each
of them.
"What did the Ancients...?" He stopped. "Sorry John, the philosophers
in the past do with the knowledge? Did they attempt to teach? Or did
they take it with them when they died" Brian postulated out loud.
"What should we do with it, is a more important question?" argued
Iain.
"I think I am going to sleep on it, turn in," Rupert said. Some of the
others agreed and there was a stirring of bodies as each moved to
fulfill their own needs from stretching, to getting another cup of
coffee.
"Rupert!" John called as he and Helen went around the big wooden door
of the library.
"Yes?" Rupert popped back in "Is it important? His voice was
joking.
"Where would you be if I hadn't called you back?" John rejoined. Then
spoke quickly in case Rupert went off again. "No seriously I was just
going to suggest we all get together early tomorrow morning and discuss
what we are going to do next."
"Sure sounds like a good idea. Eight o'clock?" Rupert suggested. In his
own mind he was considering that they had better have an early start.
He was slightly uncomfortable with all of them in the same place again.
Rupert felt it made them vulnerable, but to what he didn't know. He
just had a strong recollection of the night at the barn.
A JUMP IN THE NIGHT
It was early in the morning when Helen went to the bathroom. She hadn't
slept much anyway. She and Rupert had chatted and dozed fitfully,
tossing and turning as they both tried to force their tired but excited
bodies to rest.
She padded gently down the hall to find the huge oak door that led to
the bathroom. Everything seemed to creek including the door. All the
sounds that she made seemed to clank and echo around the whole house.
She finished in the bathroom and turned on the tap to wash her hands.
Somewhere in the house a pipe banged as the water rushed through. Helen
grimaced at the noise. It was natural to try to be quiet at this time
in the morning. She was preoccupied with trying to be silent and also
slightly tired when she got confused and turned the wrong way out of
the bathroom. She wandered down the hall and reached the banister
overlooking the hall before she realized that she had made a mistake.
She was about to turn when she caught a shadow moving across the
hallway below. She half turned. Whoever was down there couldn't see her
and had gone in the direction of the library. Helen glided silently
down the carpeted stairs in her bare feet and ran across the hallway to
the door of the library. It was dark. Suddenly, she was aware of Meloch
crossing the library floor straight towards her. His expression and
demeanor were somehow frightening, different. She leapt back and
squeezed her own eyes in fright. Something wasn't right. The room had
changed, gone and she could see the heavens, she moved upwards, spun a
little. The hallway re-appeared; she was across the other side on the
stairs. Meloch hadn't seen her. Helen watched him as she figured out
what had happened. It was amazing and a little frightening. She had
briefly returned to 'Karmony', shifted and re-returned to the hallway.
As if instinctively doing it to avoid being seen. The incredible thing
was that this time she had taken her physical body with her and then
returned with it. She fled quickly back up the stairs. She was unhappy
that Meloch had been sneaking about and slightly shocked by her
newfound ability.
"Helen?" Rupert could hear her breathing as she slid back into the
bedroom. "Are you okay?" His voice was still slightly sleepy.
"Sure. I just ran into Meloch. He is down in the library with the
Stones" her voice was accusatory.
"Probably, not the only ones that couldn't sleep" Rupert replied. "He
was likely thinking about everything he heard from us"
"I don't trust him"
"We'll ask him in the morning what he was doing. I am sure he has a
reasonable explanation. Don't forget you were running about in your
nightshirt frightening people as well. The bathroom is the other way.
What's your excuse?" The small chuckle in his voice made her angry.
Helen disappeared as Rupert watched. He shot up in bed, eyes wide
"Helen?" he called hoarsely. He moved to the foot of the bed, kneeling
and looking over the end, convinced that she must have dropped to the
floor for some reason. Helen reappeared behind touching his shoulder
lightly enough to make him jump. He did.
"Jesus Christ! You scared me half to death" he stopped. "How did you
hide like that?" Rupert's mind told him that she had hidden and jumped
out, nothing more.
Helen realized "Watch!" She was less than two feet away from him on the
bed when she disappeared this time. She reappeared seconds later on his
other side.
"Close your mouth" she said to him when she was fully back "You've
never seen a disappearing woman before?" She started to giggle "I
discovered that I can return to 'Karmony' instantly. Not like before,
now my body kind of goes with me. Well it appears to materialize and
disappear as I enter and leave the dimension," She concluded by way of
explanation.
"How?" Rupert's eyes and mouth were still wide, making him look kind of
stupid. She reached over and closed his jaw.
"I just think myself there and back" Helen told him "Why don't you
try!"
They spent the rest of the morning Rupert trying to think himself
through to 'Karmony', Helen trying to encourage and teach him. It was
no use. He couldn't do it. Finally he gave up, showered together and
went down stairs for breakfast.
"Wait until the others see this" Rupert grasped her hand and was almost
pulling her along the hall.
"No Rupert." She pulled on his hand and stopped him. "Let's just keep
it our secret for the moment. Okay?" She looked into his eyes.
"Okay, if that's what you prefer" She could see the puzzlement in his
face and hear the disappointment in his voice.
The others were already at breakfast. A slight air of optimism rang
around the place. A few jokes and commendations to Thuy on a superb
breakfast, spread. "Yes I had to have groceries delivered yesterday.
Since I am very rarely here now" She shrugged and smiled "everything is
fresh!"
Helen watched while Rupert asked everyone if they had slept okay. Most
had. Meloch answered quickly and looked straight at Helen as he
buttered his toast "No I didn't sleep too well. In fact I thought I
heard a noise and got up to check the Stones"
"Oh Right. Thanks Meloch. I must admit, I slept like a log last night
for the first time in weeks. Never heard a thing!" said Iain.
Rupert looked at Helen as if to say 'nothing to worry about, perfectly
natural'. She turned and quietly left the room.
Shortly after breakfast they sat down with coffee in the library to
discuss what the next step would be. Rupert was annoyed that he hadn't
told anyone about Helen's newfound ability to travel. He felt that was
contrary to fair practice in the group and told Helen so. All she said
was wait a little longer. Now at the meeting he was growing impatient
since he felt their next move might be influenced by this knowledge
although he was not sure how yet.
Brian had the floor again. "I think I have found the next three stages"
he was excited. He had sat up all night, finishing his previous work.
He was confident now and was 'merely' working out slightly more
complicated Keys.
"What exactly does that mean," asked Thuy "We can go to three other
places?"
"Precisely!" answered the happy mathematician.
"Do we have any idea what we might find?"
"Nope! Nada! Nil ideas!" Brian smiled broadly and shook his head. He
could get them 'in'. It was up to them to figure out what there was to
see.
"Any ideas?" John looked around the group. Silence.
"Okay we enter to the next level all those that wish to" Iain said "And
we do it sooner rather than later"
"Who goes?" Brian asked. "I don't mind staying this time"
"I will stay this time" Helen suggested
"Thanks Helen. But Brian I think you need to go. You have the best
understanding of the Science" Iain took charge "That is if you want.
Meloch you should go in my place"
Meloch didn't look completely comfortable. "I think it is best that I
also stay. You should have continuity of knowledge. Perhaps there will
be occasion for me to go later"
"Fair enough" Iain didn't argue and stood up. He was obviously keen to
get it going again. "Let's go folks we have plenty to do"
It took them two hours to get themselves to a state where everyone
again knew the sequence. It was more complicated this time, but Brian
figured there was no reason why they couldn't read from the sheets he
had prepared for each of them.
John was clearly excited almost hopping in anticipation. He smiled at
Rupert who laughed at his childish glee.
The Stone sequence happened quickly. More aware of what was expected
and what to expect their concentration seemed better. The Storm
happened again, this time, violent green waves, crashing around them as
their thoughts transgressed the barriers of dimension. Iain felt he was
riding the waves this time. Like the others he was relaxed and expected
the eye of the Storm to come soon. It didn't. Suddenly it felt as
though they were moving at a great speed, away from their own bodies,
away from the earth. Then they stopped inside the sixth
dimension.

A FACE IN A MIRROR
Helen still was not happy. She watched Meloch as he fussed around the
library. Something was still eating her, but try as she might she could
not think what it was. The five lay somnolent on the Stone and were
unlikely to stir for sometime, Helen decided. She told Meloch that she
was going upstairs. Back in the room her breathing was faster. Could
she do it? She had decided to go to Meloch's home and just check it
out. She had never traveled further than the end of the hall before.
Somehow instinct told her she could navigate there and that it would be
okay despite her apprehension of going somewhere, nobody knew she was.
It thrilled her that she could do it, however the illicitness and
potential invasion of privacy filled her full of guilt. She thought of
the others in their new dimension as she slipped into hers. The house
was fairly easy to find she'd heard Rupert talk of the small village
where Meloch came from. It took her a few attempts to get inside. She
materialized upstairs and breathed a sigh of relief at how easy it had
been. The house was quite modern and fresh. But it was unkempt as if
the man that lived here was lazy. It was clearly a bachelor's place,
little sign of frills that make a home. She went downstairs quickly,
into the lounge. It was decorated in an older style, complete with
leather armchair, reading lamp and portable drinks-cabinet near the
large fireplace. A worn smoking jacket hung over the back of an
Edwardian dinning room chair. Books and bookcases covered every wall.
The place was dusty. Helen scanned the photographs on the walnut
sideboard. A variety of men, women and children stared back at her.
There was none of Meloch, nor was there any resemblance to him in the
assembled group above the fireplace she thought. Everything downstairs
was normal. He was a normal man living a normal if somewhat dull life,
she surmised unfairly. She drew the line at looking in drawers and
poking into anything really private, but in the kitchen she did glance
into the fridge and pantry. This would give her an indication of the
man she thought. The fridge was in bad shape, virtually empty and
anything that was there was almost leaving on its own. In the food
cupboard there were rows upon row of tinned and convenience foods she
noted, but nothing anymore unusual than that. The garbage was full; it
appeared as though it had not been emptied for days. She was a little
disappointed. Upstairs the first of four bedrooms yielded little except
a huge pile of ironing. Hardly a criminal offence Helen laughed to
herself. If every man who owned a large pile of ironing were condemned,
the prisons would be bursting. She was still laughing at her little
joke as she waltzed into the second bedroom. A man lay in the bed. He
was awake but in such an emaciated state that he was unable to lift his
head much from the dirty pillow. He croaked a hoarse help as he saw
Helen. At first Helen had 'Jumped' back into Karmony, but after a few
steadying seconds she came back to the same spot. As she went to the
bed she recognized the man from the majority of the photographs
downstairs.
"Who are you?" he whispered a bony old arm stretching out to try to
grab her arm.
"I am Helen" she replied staying a little clear of him "Who are
you?"
"Meloch. Pleased to make your acquaintance Helen"
Helen's hand flew to her mouth as she gasped.
"You must help me" the man continued 'They are killing me! Do you hear
me? Killing me!"
"Who is killing you?" Helen asked "Who?"
"Urthona!" He pointed past Helen with his scrawny hand and squealed
"Him!"
Helen looked round, heart pumping. There was nothing there. But her
excitement mounted when she felt a rush of air. The man in the bed
squealed again, pointing across the room. Helen quickly moved back
further. Banging into a low table with her behind, she followed the
direction of his eyes but there was nothing. Cold terror ran down her
spine. The man's reaction was all too real. Then she saw. As her gaze
caught the mirror, she was able to see Urthona in all his glory. He was
big powerful looking man dressed in a medieval looking garb. Chains and
necklaces hung heavy around his neck. His dark eyes were closed under
perfect eyebrows and his hands outstretched above his head in some sort
of mystical gesture. Only his lips moved slightly as he mumbled to
himself. Helen looked back and forth from the mirror to where in the
room he should have been. He wasn't there. She could only see him in
the mirror. She stifled a gasp. She wanted to help the real Meloch, but
she was terrified, although at the moment her knees rooted her to the
spot. Urthona cried out once in a finale of magic and the Meloch
screamed wildly and thrashed around, his eyes staring as if seeing many
demons. Urthona's eyes sprung open wide and he started at Helen in the
glass. Helen broke from his fierce look. Now he was aware that she
could see him. Helen didn't think about, it she 'Jumped' into Karmony
moved and 'Jumped' out, she repeated this process three or four times,
like an Antelope avoiding a Cheetah. Her breathing was ragged. She was
badly scared. In Karmony there was only one speed, like being in a
dream where you cannot move or run fast enough. Her teeth were clenched
expecting at any moment to be caught from behind. The hair on her neck
tingled. Now she was disorientated, having 'Jumped' back and forth so
many times. She was around three miles from the house. Could he find
her? And what of the others she thought? What might Urthona have done?
Her heart was sinking fast. She knew she had no choice but to get back.
She realized that if Urthona had lost her in the chase, he would be
waiting for her in the house. Something made her stop, that simple
logic, an internal warning not to do the expected. She decided to
return to Meloch's house through 'Karmony'. As she moved through the
dimension she caught sight of something moving, speeding through, many
miles away. Like lightening flashes mixed with strobe lights. She kept
her head down and finished her journey. Meloch sat up in bed again,
knees drawn to his chest, rocking silently back and forth. Surprisingly
he recognized her and was unafraid.
"Meloch!" Helen was whispering, all the time utilizing the mirror to
watch around and behind her.
"Yes?" he answered slowly looking up at her. "How did you escape him?"
he asked.
Helen was relieved that he was lucid. "I ran from him. He did not
expect me to come back here"
"No he wouldn't" he answered simply.
"Where did he come from?" Helen asked. She needed to understand what
she could do. Part of her mind still didn't believe in sorcerers.
"I was sent some papers for safe keeping. I had them here for three
days. They were quite fascinating. The instructions told me where to
take them and asked if I could help. Someone called Banks, I think.
Anyway before I could take the papers to where they were to go, Urthona
appeared one evening as I slept. Apparently he tracked me through the
papers." He was gazing into space. Helen was still feeling a little
spooked.
"How did you know his name?" she asked, still speaking softly.
"Oh he told me. He even showed me references to himself in my books.
Quite proud he was. Then demonstrated some of his Magic. He is a cruel
and demonic man" he stopped. "You have the Stones he is after?"
"Yes" replied Helen.
"Then you must believe me when I tell you that you and your colleagues
are in terrible danger. He will stop at nothing to get the
Stones"
Helen didn't understand. He apparently had many opportunities to hurt
the group or take the Stones. Her face was puzzled and she bit her
bottom lip repeatedly, trying to decide what to do. She thought he
might return at any minute. "We need to get you out of here"
"I can't. Urthona has put some sort of hex on me. If I leave this room
I am attacked by every sort of animal and insect I chance across. At
night I am visited by horrifying visions of ghouls and demons as if to
remind me of my fate. You can't imagine how difficult it has been. I
have only gone outside of this room briefly. To go to the bathroom and
to drink some water"
"Perhaps you can travel with me. Are you willing to try?" Helen looked
at Meloch. He looked frail and weak but underneath she could she the
soul of a good and intelligent man.
"I... I am not sure." He told her "What do we do?"
"Well I don't know if it will work. But perhaps I can take you with me
if I wrap my arms around you and 'think' us in to another place. That's
how I travel." He did accepted what she said with no hesitation. Meloch
had a completely open mind and anything was better than staying where
Urthona could get back to him again.
Helen gathered him in her arms and concentrated. She felt him slipping
away as she started her transition to 'Karmony'. They tried three or
fours time, Meloch concentrating on what she told him, but it was no
use. Each time they tried, Helen melted from his grasp and disappeared
alone. She was frustrated and angry with herself. She was convinced
there must be a way.

AN IMPOSTER IN CONTROL
Again their bodies were only images or souls. Nothing was apparently
physical. However, there was a raw energy about the place. It buzzed
and convulsed with a strange sort of power, similar to what Iain had
seen with the Stones. The landscape continued as far as they could see,
without any apparent change. Gaseous clouds above, plasma on the
ground. The plasma hummed and glowed about them as they talked to each
other. It thrummed like an Um Mantra. It appeared to react to them.
Changing and pulsating as they thought or spoke.
Brian said "I have never seen anything like this before, but if I was
to take a guess I'd say this is the sewer dimension, where all the
excess or unabsorbed energy goes from the galaxy"
"I thought energy could never be lost, only changed into another form
of energy?" Rupert replied, reaching down and scooping up a sort of
plasma. It pulsated in his hand. It was extremely heavy. He lifted his
arm and threw the bright blue mass like a snowball. To his amazement,
despite the immense weight it traveled nearly three hundred feet in the
air. When it hit the ground it caused a huge release of energy. An
explosion of matter! The blast that hit all of them and reverberated
around the dimension would have been fatal on earth. Here each of them
just felt the energy vibrate through their beings and realized the
extent of the power.
"That's the unsubtle approach Rupert!" Said Thuy in her dainty
Vietnamese accent. They turned and looked at her. She was holding both
her temples and concentrating on the plasma around her. It throbbed
with energy and began to rise into a large amorphous mass towering
above her head. It reminded Brian of pictures of the Eagle Nebula, huge
pillars of gas and dust in space, millions of light years across, as
viewed by the Hubble telescope. Thuy stared at it as she caused it to
separate from the ground and float into a huge sphere of wobbling
energy just above her head. She lifted her arm and touched the mass
with her hand. It was vibrant and inspiring. Thuy was obviously
concentrating again. The giant sphere started rotating, slowly and
erratically at first then as it reached a frequency congruent with its
own internal wavelength, it hummed steadily. The power was obvious. It
was enormous. It was also apparent that if Thuy launched this, the
effects would be considerable. She didn't. After a short time she eased
her 'energy orb' back onto the surface material.
After that no one could resist experimenting with the plasma. John
formed letters and rough pictures, Brian created huge vortex whirlpools
and complex geometric structures, but it was Iain's creations that
surpassed all others. His creative artist's mind allowed him to
recreate huge realistic panoramas or intricately detailed sculptures,
including animals and humans. It would be virtually impossible to
distinguish the vision from the authentic article, except that there
was only vision, no sound. At one stage he had a flock of birds flying
around diving and swooping in the ecstasy of flight. The others were
spellbound by his mind's imagery.
Brian was still contemplating the origin and nature of this dimension
"This really is the energy dimension. Think about it. On the
earth..."
"We are on the earth" Rupert interrupted and reminded him.
"Yes we are" agreed Brian "Back home, in our dimension..." He smiled at
Rupert "...energy is invisible, all we see are the effects. We believe
energy never disappears, just changes state. For example, 'potential
energy' to 'kinetic' and so on. But just supposing there was energy
leakage, after all we have never been able to build the perpetual
motion machine. Where would it go? Perhaps it seeps through to this
dimension!"
"Like a giant battery round the world, or universe?" suggested
Rupert.
"Yes indeed. I hadn't thought of it like that but why not. Maybe some
people are able to tap in this energy. Like a 'super-consciousness'
around the globe, helping each person get that which he or she focuses
on." He agreed.
John was interested. "I have heard of that. Visualization techniques
and such like, although the effects have been diluted through the
years, plus in our dimension the energy retrieval may be weakened.
Don't forget we are over the other side of the dimension barrier. If we
take this one stage further, we may be able to explain telekinesis or
levitation or simple spoon bending. Manipulation and use of energy from
another dimension, through the mind!"
"Connecting!" said Rupert.
"Praying!" laughed Iain and they all followed him in his obliquely
irreverent humor.
"Well what are we going to call this dimension?" John asked.
"Energy" suggested Brian with little creative imagination.
"It's certainly got energy. But it is like some sort of mental energy.
Can you imagine the people who might have come here in the centuries
past? They must have been seriously freaked." Iain digressed. "They
might have thought it was Hell itself!"
"No that's next" Brian said and everyone laughed slightly
nervously.
"How about the 'Conscious'?" John said. But no one agreed, so the
naming idea was abandoned till later and John continued. "We should be
getting back, plenty of time to name our discovery later. I doubt
anyone else will beat us to it!" But he couldn't wait.
"Amma Mundi!" John finally suggested the name of the Stones themselves.
"Why not? This is 'The soul of the world!'" Everyone agreed.
They had been there almost three hours. It was time to get back if they
were to prepare for a final journey before nightfall. 'One more
dimension' Rupert had said. He was also preoccupied by Helen's ability
to access the dimension without the Stones. He still wanted to share
with his group but a promise was a promise and he decided he'd give
Helen a little longer before he insisted to her that she tell
everyone.
It was however for that reason that Rupert suggested that they all
travel a short distance before returning home. That way they would have
the same experience as Helen had on the first journey. Brian and Iain
were not keen, but both Thuy and John thought the idea was a good one.
It was agreed, they would all return. Brian and Iain would go straight
to the Stones, the others would travel a few inches before
returning.
"We stay close?" John addressed Thuy and Rupert.
"Yes please!" agreed Thuy laughing nervously. She appeared to be
enjoying herself. Rupert noticed a certain radiance about her and did
she appear more confident? "Don't leave us!" her comments were
jovial.
The three materialized in the garden. It was raining, although they
were impervious to it since they did not have their earthly or 'normal'
form. They could not feel it. Strange thought Rupert as he held out his
hand. He was no better than a ghost was. He surmised to himself that it
was possible that once they had returned to their bodies they might
find the same ability that Helen had. He secretly relished surprising
the others. Okay so Helen didn't want them to know about her, no harm
in him trying it and if successful, demonstrating to the others.
They moved back towards the house quite quickly, each keen to return to
their cherished shells lying on the Stones. It was one thing leaving
your body to travel to another dimension. But it was the strangest
feeling to arrive back at a familiar place and be without your own
physical body.
As the approached the gazebo they could see the Stones through the bay
windows. Someone had opened the drapes. Stupid! Thought Rupert angrily.
Anyone could pass by and see us lying there. It was then that they
realized that Iain and Brian were having difficulty on the Stones. They
were both writhing as though in agony, unable to breath or worse. They
moved quickly passing effortlessly through the solid brick immediately
into the library. Both Brian and Iain looked as though they were
fighting something. But Rupert could see their struggles beginning to
dissipate. They were giving up. Passing into unconsciousness! Perhaps
death! The three felt vulnerable without their physical being and
unable to help their friends, without thinking they went back to their
bodies.
As soon as Rupert entered his body he knew there was something wrong.
He had programmed his mind to jump up right away to help Iain and
Brian. But as he tried to rise, he fell forward. His knees buckling. He
felt weak. His chest was constricted as if a huge invisible Python had
wrapped its coils around him and was slowly suffocating him. He
struggled to look at John and Thuy. Neither had managed up and each was
caught in the same asphyxiation as he. Rupert 'Jumped' and arrived back
in 'Karmony'. Immediately the problem went away. He was gasping for
breath and was struggling to understand whether it was physical or
something ephemeral. Later! He had recovered sufficiently to get back
to help the others. He 'Jumped' back. No problem! The effects on his
body were completely gone. He rushed between Thuy and John.
"Thuy, John! Listen to me if you can. Jump back to 'Karmony'. It's
easy. Do you hear me? Jump back to 'Karmony'! Think about it!" He was
scared. Could they hear him? Did they understand?
He looked across the Stones to where Iain and Brian had lost
consciousness. He ran around. Both were still breathing, hearts were
beating, but neither looked good. He was thinking what to do when he
felt someone stir behind him.
Rupert turned and looked "Meloch!" Rupert was relieved to see him.
"There is a problem. They were all having some sort of convulsions and
now they are having severe breathing difficulties. Have you any..." He
stopped. The expression on Meloch's face was enough. Meloch appeared to
be gliding towards him, eyes fixed in an evil stare.
"Meloch?" Rupert backed away. "Where is Helen?"
Rupert continued to stare back at Meloch and retreat. His throat
constricted, sweat dripped off of his underarm down inside his shirt.
Before his eyes Meloch was becoming something else. The small harmless
image of Meloch was contorted into a man with a stature and presence.
But it was no ordinary countenance. The very glimpse of the eyes made
Rupert feel scared for his life. This was evil incarnate. There was
something deep and dreadful about this being.
"I am Urthona! The others are either dead already or dying. You cannot
save them. Nor can you save yourself. You should never have taken the
Stones" he raised his hands and murmured a low phrase deep in his
chest, lips hardly moving. Rupert's ears began to hurt. In his surprise
at seeing Meloch's metamorphosis Rupert had forgotten to jump. Now when
he tried, something prevented him. A tremendous pressure was building
up on his body.
"No you will not escape to 'Aer' this time! You are held fast"
Urthona's voice appeared to resonate above the rushing in Rupert's
ears. "You are mine until I send you into the hereafter, from which
there is no escape" Urthona raised his hands over his head and looked
up through a pyramid made by placing his first fingers together in a
steeple and his thumbs together as a base.
Through his pain Rupert realized that 'Aer' meant the dimension they
called 'Karmony' He thought fast. He realized that he had only seconds
before he lost consciousness and probably only minutes to live.
"Urthona!" Rupert shouted in desperation. "At least tell me who you are
before you kill me"
Suddenly the pressure and pain held constant. Rupert fell to his knees
and then to the floor. He was in immense agony and seconds from
blackout. "Who are you?" he managed to gasp.
An ego built over six hundred years was touched like an Achilles' heel.
Rupert lay on his side; breathing labored and eyes wide. Sweat formed
on his upper lip and he managed to lick it as he listened to Urthona
explain who he was and why the Stones were his. As he told the story,
Thuy and Iain both vanished from the Stones behind him.
"Now" Meloch concluded to Rupert. "Your time has come on this world.
Goodbye" At once the pain started to rise again. It was worse than
before. Shit! Rupert thought. This is it! He began to cry. Pain,
frustration and the fear of dying kept him lucid a few more minutes. He
started to fade and as he did he could see a great white light in front
of him. A twisting rotating tunnel! Peace started to come to his mind
and he resigned himself to his fate.
Suddenly a loud crash split the air and assailed his ears. His senses
were coming back fast. Too fast! The tunnel had receded and he tumbled
back into the harshness of reality and a frightening conflict.
Thuy and Iain had 'Jumped', and returned. The sight of Urthona towering
in the library startled them. But then they had seen Rupert dying under
this being's power. It was Thuy who bunched herself up in a crouch as
if preparing to spring on this Sorcerer but as her body exploded out
she didn't stray from the spot. Instead three distinctly lethal
fireballs, the size of small footballs, launched from her hands and
flew straight into Urthona side and back. Urthona roared both in pain
and in anger, and turned his head, his eyes were surprised to see them
but at the same time full of immense and deadly fury. He swung round to
face them. Thuy prepared to deliver another blast at his face as he
loomed above them. But he simply vanished. Gone. He's run off thought
Iain. He certainly didn't appear dead or injured. No sooner had this
thought crossed his mind than a huge surge of power appeared from
nowhere and blasted both himself and Thuy. They both felt the heat. But
it was slightly too high and caused only singeing to Iain's beard. Thuy
being somewhat shorter escaped the blast completely.
Thuy held another ball of energy between her small hands. They both
were breathing excitedly. Thuy's eyes were wide with terror as she
shouted. "He's invisible!"
Iain sidestepped and appeared to concentrate hard. Thuy looked
nervously around. She instinctively knew that this being was circling
in closer. Iain moved further from Thuy. Then ran at her suddenly. As
he did, numerous 'Iain's' from different directions round the room did
the same. Each of them ran through the center, where Thuy stood, in one
amorphous mass, grabbed a replica Thuy around the waist and ran out to
stand in various places in the room.
"Don't speak or make any sound" Iain whispered in Thuy's ear as he held
her tightly. Around the room perhaps thirty replica visions moved as
they did. It was like a room full of silent dancers practicing the
waltz. Iain had taken the energy and copied himself and Thuy. They all
held Thuy in exactly the same manner and each Thuy in turn held a
pulsating fireball ready to launch.
Suddenly another pulse of energy rent the air. It was fearsome.
Blasting down four or five of the 'replicas' as it ploughed across the
room. Iain immediately set them back up again, but he realized it would
not be long before the Sorcerer figured which was the real couple. They
could jump to 'Karmony' again out of his way he thought. But that left
Rupert and the others to his mercy. Or would he maybe follow them? His
swift mind was processing again.
Back at Meloch's. Helen and Meloch both noticed the change. Meloch
visibly improved as the atmosphere was lifted. It was as if Urthona's
presence no longer impeded Meloch or even touched him. He even looked
stronger and brighter. A spark of his old self was beginning to return.
"We can go now!" Meloch spoke eagerly to Helen.
"How do you know?" Helen looked dubious.
"No! We can! I can feel it. Something is preoccupying him and he has
released his hold over me!" Meloch replied. "Please try again!"
Helen nodded and moved to clutch him to her again. Meloch looked at her
and held his breath "Ready!"
She relaxed and concentrated. In seconds they were both in 'Karmony'.
Meloch gasped. Then was ecstatic. Understanding flooded him and all
Helen's knowledge was his. He appeared younger and happier. Meloch was
a man no longer in fear of his life or an eternity in hell.
She led him back to the grand old house, through 'Karmony'. Both now
fearful for the others and of what they might meet back in the normal
dimension. Helen and Meloch re-materialized upstairs as Helen planned.
Immediately they were aware of the furore downstairs. Helen's hand went
to her mouth "Rupert!"
Together they left the room and headed to the balustrade where they
might get a view in towards the library. It was bedlam. Through the
door Helen could see a multitude of copies of Iain and Thuy, ducking
huge cannonballs of energy. She gasped. She had no idea what was going
on. She was unable to see far enough in the door to have sighted Rupert
lying still. She looked at Meloch unsure what to do.
"Urthona is in there too. I can sense him. He is so angry." A natural
mystic anyway, Meloch's brief visit to 'Karmony' had improved his
Psychic ability. "Your boyfriend is in there. Rupert? He is injured but
he is okay for the moment" He stared as if in a trance. "There are
others but I am unable to 'see' them clearly through the energy
present. Urthona is eluding them. Soon he will kill all of them"
Helen turned pale. "We need to do something. Where is Rupert?"
Meloch explained. "Okay" Helen spoke tersely. "I am going in"
"Hold-on. Urthona has found us. He knows we are both here!" Meloch was
shaking his head as if the messages were confusing.
"You stay here. Be careful" Helen dispersed quickly into 'Karmony'. In
the library things were hotting up. Iain had been slightly burned on
the calf although he and Thuy had managed to fool Urthona by some
clever vision manipulation. However Iain knew it was a matter of time
before he finally had them.
When he saw Helen materialize at Rupert's side he attempted to distract
Urthona by firing fireballs in every direction from every replica. But
since they were only illusion they did no damage. Helen grasped
Rupert's unconscious body and 'Jumped' just as a mass of energy
exploded in the spot they had occupied. Both Thuy and Iain saw their
chance. They knew the corner of the room that the matter had sprung
from. Iain bathed the area in immense bright light, while Thuy launched
a huge number of very damaging fireballs in the direction. The roaring
that ensued was loud and for a second Urthona flashed briefly into
view. He had been hit. A major part of the library was damaged by the
blast and small flames licked around the wood paneling. Smoke curling
innocuous looking wisps towards the high ceiling. Helen returned near
John and Brian. This time Meloch was with her. They grasped the men.
Helen disappeared with John. Meloch faltered for a second.
"He is still alive!" he transmitted urgent thought directly to the
minds of Thuy and Iain who had initially hesitated. "Urthona is still
here! Jump! Follow Helen!" They did, but not before they glimpsed an
invisible force, blast Meloch and Brian clear across the room smashing
them both into the far wall.
The others were waiting for them in 'Karmony'. Rupert had 'come to' a
little and John was fully recovered with the exception of a bad
headache and torn muscles.
"Meloch and Brian?" Helen asked anxiously.
"Not sure" replied Iain and explained what he and Thuy had witnessed
just before they 'Jumped'. 'It made sense to get you guys first"
"We need to go back again and save the Stones" It was Thuy who spoke
and Iain agreed with her. "Yes! He is powerful now, but who knows how
much more power he will gain with possession of the Stones. We need to
stop him and save Brain and Meloch if they are not already dead"
Rupert was confused but sick as he felt; he never asked them about
Meloch. As far as he last remembered Meloch was the bad guy. He still
looked dazed.
"If we go back now we need to take him by surprise." John said, nursing
his head. "We need to do what he least expects" John had missed the
battle so was not fully aware of the extent of Iain and Thuy's
conflict.
"Its not easy to surprise him" Iain told him "Most of the time he was
invisible. We spent the majority of the time saving our own
necks."
"Rupert! Any ideas?" John asked. But Rupert just shook his head
slowly.
Helen remembered. "You can see him in the mirror even when he is
invisible! He has a reflection!"
"What do you mean? He cannot hide from a mirror?" Iain asked
Helen shook her head "I don't think so"
Thuy had an idea. "Iain can you make me look like you?"
He looked at her puzzled "What?"
"I wondered if you were able to disguise us all as you?" Thuy answered,
a plan obviously formulating in her head. "If we can fool him again,
perhaps I can get close enough"
"I can try. You mean make us all look the same?"
"Exactly. And can it be done as we jump back?" Thuy asked. Then added
"but first we need some mirrors. We can jump to somewhere..."
"No need" as Iain interrupted he produced a huge mirror. It was perfect
and produced a real reflection. "And it reflects!" Iain was surprised
himself, but didn't have time to think through the logic of it.
"Okay if we all look the same. Urthona will hopefully suspect that only
one of us is real, giving me the chance to damage him" Thuy had a good
plan.
"I can do better than that. I will make fifteen or twenty of me"
promised Iain.
A voice shouted to them suddenly. It was Meloch. He was calling for
help. It reverberated through their minds. "It might be a trap," John
said. "We need to be careful"
Helen spoke "It doesn't matter. We need to move fast. Iain! Mirrors!
Can you place them all around the walls as soon as we go?"
"Yes I think so!" he replied.
They closed together and 'Jumped' simultaneously back to the Library.
Iain threw mirrors on all the walls and ceiling. It was taxing. He also
created constant images over the others and reproduced them three times
over. He felt he might only be able to maintain the illusion for two or
three minutes.
"Urthona" They agreed to shout once in unison from their various
positions in the room. He roared an angry roar as he turned to see his
reflection all over the walls and ceiling. It was easy to pinpoint
exactly where he was. He was close by the Stones preparing something
from a number of papers in front of him. Thuy readied herself.
Instantly the place filled with a thick black smoke as Urthona
attempted to cloak himself. Iain saw the danger and placed a clear
plastic bubble around himself and his companions. He expanded the
bubble until it pushed the smoke back to the edges of the room. Urthona
could be seen in a number of the mirrors. Immediately he blasted the
bubble and tried to hide as the smoke started filling the room again,
but Thuy saw her chance. She fired her fiercest salvo yet. It was
devastatingly accurate. Murderous fireballs of energy streaked towards
Urthona. He wailed loudly, as they appeared to hit him full on. And
then he disappeared. The air around the library and house appeared
instantly serene.
Helen rushed to Meloch and Brian "Hi Iain" Brian greeted her weakly
from his prone position. "Is it ever good to see you!" For a second
Helen was confused. At that Iain lost the concentration and she was
revealed again as herself.
Brian just smiled "Good trick!"
"Are you two okay?" Helen addressed them both.
"Shaken not stirred" Brian replied "But I doubt anything is
broken"
Meloch started to get up a little woozy. "Same here" he communicated
orally. Then added by way of thought transference. "Thanks Helen. You
have my deepest gratitude. You were very courageous"
Helen smiled and turned to find Rupert, who was already coming towards
her. He was looking much better. Almost back to his old self again.
They hugged hard and frantically. They said nothing. The intense look
between them said it all. It had been close and they were both lucky to
be alive.
"Is it over?" Helen asked. Iain hugged the two of them from behind in a
large gesture of affection. His face was worried. "We need to take
every precaution, protect ourselves. He may return." Helen noticed that
Iain continued to maintain a number of mirrors around the walls. "We
may not be so lucky next time" He gave a wry smile and walked over to
Thuy. He was limping from the burn he had received on his leg. "Well
done" was all he said to her and he hugged her for a long time.
AN INCREASE IN WIZARDRY
They gathered together to decide what they needed to do. As they
exchanged their stories it everyone begun to understand the complete
picture and as part of that, they all became aware of each other's
powers. It was clear Meloch could transmit and read some thoughts. Thuy
had the ability to use energy to powerful effect. Iain conjured images
and visions with ease. All of them that had 'shifted' inside 'Karmony'
and the second dimension, 'Amma Mundi', were able to jump between
'Karmony' and what they would continue to call normality. This meant
that Brian and John were the only ones without some sort of proven
ability. They both expressed admiration for the others, ability and
courage, especially Thuy and Helen. Iain simply applauded regardless of
anyone joining him and said " Hear! Hear! To the ladies for their skill
and courage! You were both marvelous." Everyone agreed they had saved
the day.
Safety and security was their first priority. It was agreed that they
would take turns to stand watch and devised an alarm system that would
alert the others. Each then had a specific task to ensure everyone's
safety. Brian and John went back through the Stones on their own, in
order to be able to 'jump' if necessary. They came back quickly and
reported nothing unusual. They all agreed that they would sleep in the
same room as the Stones. Somehow they felt safer since anyone after the
Stones would not willingly destroy them. On the other hand if they
slept away from the Stones they envisioned all sorts of untimely
devastation. The library was a little charred but it was preferred to
shifting to other rooms that they had not already defended. Iain was
convinced that they had not seen the extent of Urthona's power and
determination. There was a considerable amount of discussion as to
whether they should go through the Stones again, back into another
dimension. Effectively the seventh, including the normal four
dimensions that they each had known since birth.
Iain couldn't help thinking about the incident in the park. He had been
duped and had then brought Urthona into the group. And the dogs!
Probably contrived by Urthona in order to effect a rescue. He silently
kicked himself for not seeing the obvious.
Brian in the meantime had scooped up the papers that Urthona had left
behind. "That old wizard was holding out on us!" He waved some of the
papers in one hand as he hungrily scanned the others in his left
hand.
"What does it say?" John came close to Brian's side to look over his
shoulder. A quick glance was enough for him. It was a mixture of
languages, mathematics, symbols and diagrams that appeared to link
everything in one giant schematic.
"Not quite sure yet! But I think this is another key to the puzzle. I
have a feeling that Urthona will be back for this. He certainly didn't
want us to have it. It appears to be the keystone of all the
dimensions" His voice tailed off as he read the papers, quickly,
mumbling quietly as he read. He turned the pages as though desperate to
get to the finale, "Yes I need some time to figure this out!" His voice
stressed the importance of him being left to solve the puzzle in order
to ensure everyone's continued safety. "No!" Brian ended the previous
argument about the next dimension "We do not travel again until this is
fully understood! This is too important" he ended conclusively.
While Brian worked over his diagrammatic conundrums the others
attempted to learn how to produce energy the way Thuy could and to
conjure visions from it the way Iain did. There was limited success.
Helen managed to light a small fire and produce limited inanimate
objects, like cups and books, that tended to last only a few minutes
before shimmering and finally breaking down all together.
Although Rupert laughed at Helen's attempts, he was able to do nothing.
No matter how hard he tried the power did not appear to be with him.
Secretly he was pleased with her abilities and only slightly
disappointed at the lack of his own.
Meloch sat quietly close by the Stones, his 'psychic radar' switched on
for any indication of danger that might give them advanced knowledge of
Urthona's return. He had initially examined the Stones for this was the
first time he had seen them. Urthona had told him something about them.
He was trying to remember what that was. But it appeared to be blank
spot in his mind. For some reason his mind kept returning to thinking
of the sun shining through a magnifying glass. What was it that Urthona
had unwittingly revealed to him?
Each of them turned as John and Iain shouted. They had been standing
together while Iain made some coffee. Between them they managed to
fumble and drop the spoon. John caught it three or four inches from the
ground. But not with his hands! Iain watched in amazement as the spoon
was lifted, as if on an invisible string and placed back on the
table.
It was John who spoke "Wow! He turned to look at Iain and laughed.
"Shall I try again?"
Iain nodded and as he did so, he picked up the spoon and threw it
across the room. "Catch!" he shouted. It traveled in Brian's direction.
Who instinctively raised his hand to catch. But John caught it before
it reached Brian. Stopped again in mid-air and returned it, fast this
time, back to within inches of Iain's still outstretched fingers.
"Yours I believe!" John was laughing. The others gathered around, to
see the extent of this newly discovered ability.
"Hmmm more simple energy manipulation feats" Brian commented airily and
wandered back to his studies. As he walked he felt himself get light on
his feet. Then he was peddling in air. The others laughed as John
lifted Brian into the air and brought him back to the group.
"Brian. You need to lose some weight!" John told him as he let him
down.
Brian was interested again. Something had occurred to his perpetually
questioning brain. "Are you able do that to yourself?"
"I don't know" Answered John. But he quickly caught on to Brian's
thinking. He looked down at his feet and attempted to levitate himself
off the floor. The others watched fascinated. He succeeded in pulling
his shoe off and bending his legs out as if doing the splits. "I guess
I need to practice that one"
"Try jumping off three or four steps in the hall, with your eyes
closed" Thuy suggested. Since Thuy appeared to have the best command of
the energy, everyone listened. They followed John into the hall and
watched him get poised on the third step
'Maybe it would help if you sang the snowman" Joked Iain as usual. The
snowman was a British musical in which a young choirboy flies with the
aid of a friendly snowman. As they flew, he sang.
John closed his eyes and launched himself. At first it seemed that he
would hit the ground as normal, but the landing was abnormally light.
He appeared to touch down gently in that last few inches. Immediately,
John climbed the steps to the top and started to climb over the
balustrade.
"What are you doing John?" Helen exclaimed, "You'll kill
yourself!"
John shook his head once and stepped off. Before he was halfway to the
ground he stopped and hung in mid-air, suspended by an invisible force.
He turned and looked towards the ceiling and immediately shot up close
to the large chandelier.
His shouts and whoops of delight made the others grin at each other as
John 'flew' backwards and forwards. When he alighted on the ground he
had a broad smile. "That was wicked! Absolutely magic!" He was ecstatic
and wanted to try it outside where there were no limiting walls or
ceilings.
"No!" Meloch said simply. "Urthona has returned. I can sense his
presence out there amongst the trees, but he will not come to us until
dark"
The silence was palpable.
Rupert broke it. "We have maybe three hours" Helen felt sick.
There was a loud crash and the room quivered similar to the night at
the barn. The air shimmered then there was silence
Rupert spoke first! "It works! We have three more hours"
"Not sure how often we can do that," said Brian and John almost
together. "It's very tiring" They both felt weak and drained.
"I didn't find that. I could have gone much, much further" argued
Rupert.
Helen and Meloch agreed that they were tired as well.
"What are you guys talking about?" Iain looked from one to the other,
puzzled.
"You mean you are not following us?" John addressed Iain and Thuy. Now
their faces were totally bewildered. "Well did we just disappear?" he
asked teasingly.
Another blast rocked the room and shook the windows. Thuy seemed to be
alive with some kind of energy.
Both Iain and her were laughing now. "Yes you did just disappear!" They
finally understood. Both John and Rupert clapped them on the
back.
The seventh dimension was simple when you thought about it. It was
time. This was a place where people could traverse backwards or
forwards in time. Like normal three-dimensional travel, time travel
also demanded its due in terms of energy. In other words there was a
limit to the amount of time travel and the years traveled, due to the
necessary energy required. Just the same as one could travel physically
around the globe subject to the availability of personal or
manufactured energy. It was Brian who had explained this to the
group.
"But we have time in our dimensions!" Rupert had argued.
"We do and we don't. What we have, we call the fourth dimension.
However it is a 'one-way' dimension for us. Thus it is not a true
dimension. In fact what happens is our dimensions only have a 'slice of
time'. As we travel through it. He demonstrated with a book and a small
piece of paper. Imagine we have a two dimensional universe, the paper.
And a three dimensional universe, the book" he held his presentation
aids up so they all could see them and slid the paper through the pages
of the book. "As the two dimensional universe travels through the
three, the inhabitants of the two dimensional universe see only a slice
of the other dimension, as it affects them in their two dimensional
world" Brian asked if it made sense.
As far as Rupert was concerned it was the best explanation yet. He
resolved to rethink everything else that Brian had tried to explain in
a bid to gain an even better understanding.
"What does it mean to us?" John asked.
"Simple! No matter which of the other dimensions we are in. If we jump
into the seventh dimension, 'Time'. We can take ourselves back or
forwards in time then jump out back to our original and physical
starting point, but in another time zone. Just imagine it like two,
fast moving escalators one going up, the other down. We are on a slowly
shifting island in the middle. As we jump from one to the other, we
change position relative to where we would naturally be under the laws
of our own dimension, if there were no access to the faster up and down
escalators" Brian was striving to find the best analogies but it was
not easy. "Also, I believe that there is one proviso that I mentioned
earlier. There is an associated energy cost, in human terms.
They all understood that.
John asked first "Can we give ourselves anymore time before Urthona
arrives?"
"Theoretically, yes!" agreed Brian
Time was black and cold as death. All other senses were suspended. Only
an acute awareness of time existed. Each of them felt alone and
apprehensive in this foreboding dimension that Brian was now calling
'Tempus' to distinguish it from the use of the word 'time' and to avoid
confusion.
Iain and Thuy had stayed behind with the Stones. There was room only
for five at once. They watched the others anxiously, wondering if they
would just disappear. Brian hadn't been sure of that.
Finally, the bodies on the Stone simply vanished. "Well lets hope it
works with only two of us. Otherwise we are on our own!" It did. Thuy
and Iain disappeared from their prone position on the Stones.

A CHANGE IN PLAN
"You know I am tempted to go right back and tell myself what happens.
That way I would not have to live through the dreadful suspense and
fear of nearly dying" Rupert's expression was light. Anyone else other
than Brian might have thought that he was jesting.
"I assume you are not serious" answered Brian. "Apart from the danger
of you being 'out there' somewhere on your own, we do not know what
might happen if you dabble with what has already transpired" he
emphasized the point with a stabbing finger. Not just changing the
future, you'd be changing the past and affecting the future. Does that
make sense?"
"Yes. It does. If any of us traveled back through 'Tempus' we would
need to be sure that we never affected the future." Agreed Rupert.
"But, perhaps I will travel back a little" He smiled.
"I assume you are not serious" answered Brian. "Apart from the danger
of you being 'out there' somewhere on your own, we do not know what
might happen if you dabble with what has already transpired. Not just
changing the future, you'd be changing the past. Does that make sense?"
He raised his eyebrows.
"Maybe just a few minutes in time!" Rupert couldn't help
laughing.
"I assume you are not serious" answered Brian in a deadpan voice "Apart
from the danger of you being 'out there' somewhere on your own, we do
not know what might happen if you dabble with what has already
transpired. Not just changing the future, you'd be changing the past.
Does that make sense?"
"Perfectly Brian" Rupert agreed and he stopped there. He had discovered
that he was able to slip back in time a few minutes or so, without
visiting 'Tempus'. Like the others skills that had remained with them
out of the Dimension. Rupert had a time travel ability. He had enjoyed
teasing Brian with it now he sat pondering the implications of using it
productively.
He looked around. Nobody else appeared to be aware of what he had been
doing. But then they wouldn't, he thought. It was much later that he
discovered that by rapidly repeating a small increment, a microsecond,
of backwards travel that he was able to suspend time for a few minutes.
Everyone else in the vicinity appeared stationary yet he was still able
to move around. It felt like he was rapidly blinking his eyes, watching
a strobe or trying to tune in an oscilloscope. But he could see well
enough to keep moving. He went around his colleagues, touching them,
waving his hand in front of their staring eyes and talking to them.
There was no reaction. Finally bored of this, Rupert returned to where
he had been sitting and stopped 'traveling'. His companions continued
as if nothing had happened. Rupert gathered them and explained his new
ability very calmly and matter-of-fact. He was not one to make a fuss.
But he felt that everyone should be aware of his abilities as a matter
of principle.
"It's all much clearer now" Brian exclaimed loudly. "The eighth and
ninth dimensions are also explained here. I believe I know why Urthona
wants the Stones. I think he may have been to one more dimension than
we have, that is 'Lux'. Brian proceeded to explain what he had
read.
A long time ago the Stones were in good hands, the people who used them
never abused their power. It was understood, through their inviolable
laws and religious beliefs, that abuse of the Stones for their own
aims, would cost them dearly. If fact the Stones were probably
'under-used' due to this fear. There was a tremendous destructive power
in the Stones if used inappropriately.
For centuries the Stones were passed on through many different people
and cultures throughout the globe. Bringing understanding, prosperity
and happiness to their fiduciaries and in turn to their people. It
would normally take initiates and wise men years to progress through
the steps of the Stones.
"We have done it rather quickly!" Brian said in an aside.
They would be continuously learning and developing until they were
truly worthy of entering the final dimension and communicating with the
'Guardians of Being'. Supreme beings that have a duty to perpetuate the
development of the universe, perhaps including man.
For a period the Knights Templar were the 'Stone's guardians, until
they underwent a great persecution that led to the torture and death of
many of their members. The Stones were saved. Passed from family to
family, from generation to generation they never fell in to the
bloodied hands of the inquisitors and persecutors. Many of the order
were burnt at the stake.
"This is where it gets interesting!" Brian said.
Of the sixty or so that were burned in France, a number swore to return
after death. Something made it possible for them to keep that promise
some hundred years or so later. They needed the power of the Stones to
make them stronger and enable them to avenge their deaths. According to
this they had changed from godly men to wrathful, evil spirits a result
of the injustice done them.
They pursued or rather tracked the Stones across Europe finally
catching up with them in Scotland. It was there that they were able to
enter the Stones again. They killed many townsfolk before arguing
amongst themselves for possession of the Stones.
They were eight sorcerers in all. Seven of who reached the last
dimension. The guardians interfered and banished them back in a maze of
space-time before the seven could reach the final step and challenge
the Guardians, themselves. So convoluted was the maze that it would
take them many years to return. By which time the Stones would again be
hidden. The eighth Sorcerer was Urthona. He never reached the last
dimension or at least was never banished. Hence escaped into history.
The 'Ancients of Days' returned years ago. Watching galaxies and star
systems, waiting for the Stones to show themselves again. It was
written that the Stone would only reappear under two conditions.
Firstly when the earth was in great need. Secondly, only when they
might be protected from 'The Ancients of Days.' Should the Stones fall
into their hands it would deliver them the final unchallenged power, to
seek vengeance on the earth for their death and banishment, and allow
them to control forces that might be considered the prerogative of the
creator himself'
"Look I have listed the dimensions down. Named and numbered them" He
held out the piece of paper for them all to look at. "Underneath are
the associated skills or abilities, according to that state or
dimension. Excuse my notes. Ignore them. They are just my scribbling,
you know beginnings of ideas"

Dimension Name / Number
(Associated skills)
Notes
'Karmony' 5th
Communicate without speech, including animals
Great Knowledge and perception
Healing
Mind Reading and telepathy

Effect of movement in dimension!
Green Storm
Vibration.
Barriers are removed. Senses that were built through years of evolution
no longer applicable.
Feeling of being at one with the earth and trees!
DNA is the blueprint for each organism, but where is the blueprint for
DNA? Who invented it?
'Amma Mundi' 6th
Create apparitions
Energy manipulation
Transformation of self
Fly
Moving large Objects (Telekinesis)
This is the true 'soul of the world' maybe even the universe.
People naturally access its power. For better or for worse. Optimists
and Pessimists!
It feels strangely that life is all connected. No man is an island! It
almost answers the question of why a cosmic force has conspired to
produce a being (man), which is able to ponder that very cosmic force.
Catch twenty-two.
'Tempus' 7th
Time travel
Stop Time Momentarily

Easiest and most understandable of all the dimensions. Tempus is that
which provides the space that allows earth dimensions to exist. It
suggests that the universe has no beginning in time, or an end. Both
are infinite. Hard for our human brains to comprehend!
'Lux' 8th
See in the dark
Invisibility

Unvisited.
Urthona has the power of invisibility!
'Munificence' 9th
Lead into Gold

Unvisited. The ability here is interesting. I suspect 'lead into gold'
is a euphemism for something more interesting.

The others listened intently as he finished. "What I have not figured
out yet. Is why Urthona appears to have collected a number of powers,
while we have one each or in some cases none. He was referring to
himself. There must be a logical reason."
"Incredible" Iain said. His face was grim, jokes forgotten momentarily.
"I was also wondering why he was waiting? He could have killed all of
us. He had ample opportunity. He obviously wanted something that was
still to come"
"Brian. How sure are you about all this?" John was also
concerned.
"Pretty much. It makes sense! One thing I am sure of, we are dealing
with evil beings, ruthless would vastly be understating their
characters" Brian's logical mind had put most of the Stones jigsaw
together, or at least all the pieces that they had. "Oh I suspect that
he is also going to increase in power at night when the moon is high.
In fact we all might. As far as I understand the effect of the moon on
the dimensions is to...."
"Change the size of the holes in the coffee filters!" Rupert shouted.
One step ahead of Brian's pondering. Everyone burst out laughing,
tension relieved a little.
Brian was slightly miffed. "Well not really. It changes the space-time
structure, slightly. Stretching it. This allows more energy to be drawn
through from one dimension to another. Since we all draw on this energy
we may all experience an improvement in power." He'd wanted to explain
this to them and Rupert had stolen his thunder. Brian looked around the
group. "Well yes, I guess he's right!" nodding his head in Rupert's
direction.
Rupert laughed at Brian's downcast face and slapped his back. "You are
teaching me too well!" Brian's face lit again as he saw the funny side.
"Seriously though, you left me with the distinct impression that
Urthona's power was going to increase, whereas ours might. Why do you
think that?" Rupert asked still with his arm around his shoulder.
"Well it is complicated again. But from what I can understand of the
diagrams the power gain is based on a matrix. In other words it
increases with the number of dimensions you have entered and the number
of abilities you have acquired." Brian paused. "Urthona has another
advantage. From what I read, power is increased with age and
usage"
"We are mere babes in the wood, with an average age of about
thirty-five" Rupert observed.
"Where did the papers originate, Brian?" Helen asked
Brian looked up from a quick study of the manuscripts. "I believe that
some of it may be a journal of someone called Fergus MacLean, as he
traveled on the Lady Marie, from Scotland to the Azores around
1423."
Iain shuddered suddenly. Something tugged at his ancient memories,
threatening to drag him away from more urgent thoughts.
Iain shook aside the strange thoughts and feelings and finally pulled
the group together. Although the urgency of the dusk deadline was still
very much in each of their thoughts, there was little consensus on what
they were going to do.
"We have given ourselves more time" Iain reminded everyone. "But so far
we have done nothing with it!"
"What do you suggest?" John looked up at Iain from where he had been
sitting writing some notes.
"I'll tell you what is on my mind. We have a two or three hour window
in which to move the Stones. Get away from here." Iain scanned their
faces.
"But if Urthona is outside?" Thuy left it unfinished.
"Well we don't know for sure that he is!"
"No! He is!" Meloch said categorically "I am sorry! But I am not making
a mistake!"
"Okay! So he may follow us!" Iain was thinking hard. "Look!" he said
emphatically. "I am worried that when he returns here at night we will
be unable to hold him off. I don't really think we know what we are
dealing with! Sitting here waiting for him feels inadequate
somehow."
Rupert was nodding "What do you suggest Iain? That we go hunting for
him instead?"
"Maybe" Iain replied. "Or set some sort of trap. I don't know. I just
don't want to sit here like sitting ducks"
"Perhaps it is not a bad idea" Thuy spoke up. "We go and surprise him.
It is a scary thought, but perhaps we might have the opportunity of
gaining the upper hand through surprise"
"Yes" It was Meloch who reminded them what they were dealing with.
"Don't forget this being will kill all of us without a second thought.
He has no conscience. We need to be equally barbarous if we want to
survive this. I cannot stress this to you enough. The only reason many
of us are not already dead was we may have been of some use to him. Now
we are an obstacle to his getting what he desires more than anything in
his six hundred years of evil"
Brian nodded, biting his lower lip. "If he gets the Stones, he will be
more powerful" He was referring to the notes that he had read to
them.
"We need to kill him. Or be killed!" John spoke with finality.
Only Rupert felt a little saddened at that remark. A being six hundred
years old from another history. Perhaps they could reason with him, but
he never voiced the thought.
It made sense. There were no vocal dissenters in the group and each was
aware now of the danger that faced them, whether they went after
Urthona or waited. It took them forty-five minutes to agree a plan.
Everyone was scared, eager and nervous all at the same time. But they
were ready to go.
"Okay" John reminded them. "In the event that something goes wrong, we
try to get back here as quickly as possible. Watch your backs. Good
luck everyone"
"He is still in the trees!" Meloch confirmed to them all.
A CAT IN A TREE
High in the oak trees, settled in between the deep boughs, Urthona
rested. He had been slightly hurt and was more uncomfortable than in
pain. His ego was smarting. He had made a few mistakes in his haste for
the Stones, underestimating his adversaries. Urthona understood that
bad-luck came in cycles for everyone, but especially for Wizards. The
wheel of fortune had an up side and a down side. Only a demonical
monster stayed on the top. This time he knew the wheel would spin in
his favor. Despite his injury he still moved graciously over the trees,
for his chosen form was a large cat. Not a known species but an
amalgamation of panther, lynx and cheetah, which was borne from
Urthona's mind. His expression was angry as he looked down on the house
that he had fled from. Tonight his powers would be at their zenith. The
effect of the moon enhanced his might. Then he would destroy his enemy
and take back what belonged to him. Inside the mind of the giant cat a
blood hunger raged.
His first surprise was to see one of the six come out of the front
doors, towards his hiding place high in the trees. A low menacing growl
emanated from his larynx. His quick mind was calculating.

A DEATH IN ERROR
Iain was anxious as he walked from the house. Every hair on his body
bristled with tension. He felt vulnerable. But this had been his idea.
He didn't cloak himself or produce clones. It was important that
Urthona felt he had the upper hand when he talked to him.
"Urthona!" he cupped his hands and called into the trees. He was
trembling slightly but he tried to make his voice sound constant and
unafraid.
"He hears you." Meloch told him through his telepathy. "He can see
you!" Iain could see nothing in the trees. Meloch's role was to try to
pick up any feelings or thoughts and to keep everyone informed of what
was happening. This way they felt that they could all keep in touch, be
safe.
"We know you are still here!" Iain shouted, although he was getting the
distinct impression that Urthona was much closer than he knew. "We know
why you want the Stones." Iain paused "And for that reason we will
never give them to you." The trees reverberated with a fierce wind that
buffeted through them briefly, causing leaves and twigs to fly in all
directions. Iain failed to notice the sleek black shape glide
vertically down the trunk of a nearby tree. The giant cat crouched low
as it melted into the ground and padded in a semi circle around
Iain.
"Iain!" Meloch's voice in his head conveyed his concern "He has
disappeared. I am unable to see him!"
Iain gulped physically. This wasn't part of the plan. They had counted
on knowing where Urthona was.
Then he was there in front of Iain in his true form. He stood
motionless as he spoke to Iain.
"You cannot deny me what is mine by destiny!" His voice resonated. A
powerful vibration flowed over Iain as he spoke. "What makes you
believe that you can stop me taking the Stones and trampling your puny
souls to the earth?"
"We already stopped you Urthona. We can stop you again!" Iain's retort
sounded nervous.
"Iain, I can hear you talking but no-one else, only the wind" Meloch
said inside Iain's head again. "Is he with you?"
"Yes!" Iain thought. "Are Thuy and John ready?" There was no
reply.
Thuy's eyes were bright, glowing with the reflection of the light
source in her hands. Her senses were keyed and the energy was building
in her as she prepared to launch her plasma missiles. John held her
tightly. He did not trust himself or his abilities to levitate her to
where she had to be. So he flew with her, around behind the trees.
Besides if she was in danger he preferred to be there as well. His mind
held both of them effortlessly. It was free and easy, although there
was no time to enjoy it as they circled around behind Urthona.
"You fool yourself. Puny weakling! You can no more stop me, than stop
the sun from rising tomorrow." Urthona, opened his arms expansively.
"However, I may be a merciful man if I choose. You release the Stones
to me and I may spare your worthless lives"
"What I don't understand is why you didn't take the Stones when you had
the opportunity when you first were amongst us" Iain probed. He was
wondering about Urthona's use of the word release.
"Nor will you understand something that is beyond the wit of mortal
man" Urthona's eyes flashed. "My patience is wearing thin" He
warned.
Thuy could hear the Sorcerer's voice as they drew closer. John had
slowed them now as they flew low through a gap in the trees. He wanted
to be quiet and to line Thuy up as near as possible they could not
afford to make a mistake.
It was a weird sight that Iain saw in front of him. And for a moment he
felt as if he was in a dream. Behind Urthona, two of his companions
swooped like human harrier jump jets, faces terse with excitement.
Meloch shouted in Iain's head. "This is it!"
Behind Urthona, Thuy launched the most powerful projectile of energy,
aimed straight for the Sorcerers broad back. It was a direct hit and
John lifted he and Thuy, straight up in the air, to avoid the blast.
The resultant explosion was worse than expected. Brilliant white light
blinded the valiant flyers and John sought to steady himself and Thuy
as the blast rocked them. Blinded, he had no idea which way was up. He
was badly shaken and disorientated and struggled to stop their movement
in any direction lest they be heading back towards the ground. Once
their vision cleared the scene that greeted both of them from their
dizzying perch in the heavens, was one of abject sadness and confusion.
Helen had 'Jumped' to Iain's side and held his motionless body in her
arms. Rupert, half-slid and half ran down the burning crater in the
earth that had been Urthona. It was a smoldering hole about twenty feet
across and nearly ten feet deep. Rupert looked around before picking up
a crystalline object from the ground. He looked at it and curled his
fist around it thoughtfully, before running back up the slope to see
how Iain was.
"He's dead" Helen said simply as the others gathered around. Thuy and
John looked singed and disheveled by the blast, only adding to their
crestfallen, anguished expressions.
Thuy dropped to her knees to take hold of Iain's hand, rivulets of
tears streaked down her dirty face.
"We can...." Rupert started to say.
"No!" John interrupted. "We agreed! If something happened to one of us
we didn't go back. Apart from the certainty that shifting back in time
would resurrect Urthona, there is also the possibility that we cause
real damage by attempting to change the past" His voice was firm but
his face was deep in sadness and shock.
"John is correct!" Brian confirmed quietly.

0000 - A DARKNESS IN HELL
The ground under Iain shifted violently and the daylight disappeared.
He tumbled over and over bumping himself as he did. He received a nasty
bang on the head. He pushed himself on to his knees then scrambled to
his feet. There was nothing save a dark vortex that swirled around him.
Something had dragged him off to another place. In the distance he
could see Urthona standing smiling in the blackness. He looked about
three feet tall. Since there was no detail for his vision to compare
with, the perspective was confusing. It was impossible to tell if
Urthona was small and close, or normal size and very far away.
"Welcome!" Urthona greeted him.
Iain's head hurt. "Where am I?"
"Oh you are in a familiar place. You just don't recognize it." He
answered almost smugly.
Iain shook his head in disgust. "And where is this place? Where are the
others?" Urthona disappeared and reappeared in another location. Iain
turned around to follow him. "Very clever" Iain mumbled
sarcastically.
"It's a place where you are the only prisoner" Urthona's ego encouraged
him to offer clues. "It's a place that any others might escape from
easier than you," his laugh echoed loudly around the place. Iain held
his hands over his ears but it didn't cut out the sound. "This place
was once much, much bigger and you had reign over it. But that was in
the future. Now you are sadly limited to this tiny space!" he roared
with laughter again at his own ambiguous and cryptic comments.
"Where are the others? Urthona." Iain shouted. For some reason he did
not feel physically scared in the presence of this being anymore.
"Let me show you where they might be" Urthona motioned with his hands
across his face. His eyes shone. Then in a rush his face ballooned
towards Iain, until his eye was three or four feet across. It was like
a fast zoom on a camera lens. Iain was looking straight into the depths
of one huge eyeball. Inches from his lips and face. It was swimming
with liquid and smelled like fungus. He tried to step back but was
prevented by some invisible force. He felt sick. Then the eye surface
swirled, inside its depths, pictures forming and dancing. When the
shimmering stopped, Iain was looking at the others crouched around his
broken body. An involuntary groan escaped his lips. He was witness to
his own demise. Am I dead? I am dead! He thought. Tears flowed as he
watched the vision being played out. He wanted desperately to shout to
the others. Here I am! But he instinctively knew that they couldn't
hear him.
Urthona moved back away from Iain again, until he was back to his
normal size.
"So why are you here, If I am dead? To torment me?" Iain asked
quietly.
Urthona laughed. "No I am hiding! Soon we will return to the
house"
Iain was confused but he kept quiet. Urthona disappeared laughing into
a curtain of black mist and he was left alone. His thoughts kept
returning to the scene of his death. He knew the others would not try
change time. They all had agreed and accepted the risks involved.
Exploration of the place he was in was impossible. He could move only a
few feet in the darkness before coming up against a solid, impenetrable
wall. In some ways it reminded him of the sensory dome in San
Francisco, at least then there had been a way out. The place smelled of
death and decay and maybe some sort of reptile. At least that was the
impression Iain had.
He tried his powers. First he attempted to make a light. Nothing
happened. He concentrated hard, turning up the brilliance. Nothing!
Well what did he expect, he thought. After all, I am dead. Why should
my powers still work? Never the less, he tried again. Visualizing a
tower and imagining it growing and pushing into the sky. Still he saw
nothing. Finally he gave up and lay down to rest and to think. Even his
thinking had a distinctly hollow feeling about it, as if his thoughts
were outside somehow. Every so often he had flashes of fetid swamps and
hovering insects. He couldn't understand.
At the house the others were carrying Iain's broken body up the path.
Brian had convinced them that they must re-enter the Stones to the next
two dimensions as soon as they could. He had explained the importance
of the timing. Now they were eager to find a resting-place for Iain and
to assuage their sadness by moving forward on the Stones. Iain would
have wanted it. They all jumped when the light erupted on the grass.
Urthona had come back! Everyone sprung to the same conclusion! But it
wasn't. The light flared brightly as they watched, then died away.
Suddenly a huge tower of sculptural and architectural beauty beyond all
imaginings grew in its place. It grew quickly into the clouds,
shimmered for a second. Then it too disappeared. Then nothing! They
looked at each other puzzled and each backed into the house as if
expecting something else to reappear.
John, Brian and Rupert laid Iain in one of the unused bedrooms. Nobody
had talked yet about what they were going to do with the body. The very
thought disturbed them. Brian pulled Rupert's arm and they both retired
respectfully from the room, slipping out of the door, leaving John
alone with his brother for a few moments. He stood at the bedside and
said quiet good-byes, his lips quivering as tears filled his eyes.
Finally he covered him with a sheet and returned to join the others
downstairs. Inside a dark place, Urthona roared with laughter and
delight at such human suffering. He looked forward to nightfall with
anticipation.

A BROTHER IN ARMS
Dusk happened quickly, somehow speeded and deepened in the group, by
the absence of Iain and his irreverent humor. They were preparing to go
to the next dimension. Time was running out for despite everything that
had transpired, no one had forgotten Brian's warning about the
'Ancients of Days' who might find them soon.
Rupert looked at Meloch. His face was drawn with lines of worry and
frustration. Rupert went to him and laid his hand on his shoulder.
"Anything wrong? Can I help?" He asked kindly.
"I am getting strong feelings and visions but I cannot make any sense
of them" He looked up at Rupert. "They just keep repeating over and
over"
Rupert asked him to try to explain them. "It is something to do with
evolution...maybe an animal from millions of years
ago...trapped...hurting. But it is so vague. It makes no sense. Yet I
feel it's calling out to me. Somehow I feel we are attached to it!"
Meloch shook his head "What is bothering me most, is that I feel it is
coming from inside the house. Yet, I have no idea from where or what.
My normal mind senses are not working while this feeling is filling my
brain" He looked at Rupert. 'I told you it was crazy."
"Maybe not" Rupert consoled him. "It must mean something. Let me think
about it. In the meantime try to relax. Let me know if you get any
other different feelings about it." With that Rupert patted his
shoulders and walked off. He was worried that they had lost their
'early warning system' that Meloch had so easily provided before. He
wandered through to talk to Brian in the kitchen, still mulling things
over in his head.
Outside the house, in the grounds silent menacing dark shadows crept
towards the house.
It was purely by chance that the intruders found Brian and Helen in the
kitchen. No one was hungry after the events of the day. But Thuy had
cajoled them into making chicken sandwiches and drinks. It was
important to keep the energy levels up and to be replenished before
their next journey.
The black shapes flew into the kitchen, quickly and quietly on padded
rubber soles. Before either Brian or Helen could so much as cry out,
never mind 'jump', they had been knocked to the floor. Brian was
unconscious from a vicious chop to the back of his neck. There were six
men all dressed similarly. Their black outfits completed by belts of
ammunition for the machine pistols each of them held. Dark balaclava
masks covered most of their face, leaving only their eyes showing their
zeal and determination. Mikes protruded from under their masks,
allowing them to maintain quiet communication between themselves. They
forced padded jackets around Helen and Brian. The jackets were fastened
on the back by a number of straps though large buckles, which in turn
were all firmly locked by a sort of padlock clip. Helen shouted and
'Jumped' leaving her captors struggling with thin air. The surprise
showed on the men's eyes but the leader was quick to react. He hit
Brian another blow on the head to ensure he remained unconscious. Three
other men came quickly through the Kitchen door from the garden. One of
them held a small object in his hand that looked like a calculator. It
was bleeping quietly at second intervals.
Rupert stopped in his tracks as he pushed open the Kitchen door. He
quickly appraised the situation, wondering where Helen was. A number of
machine guns pointed in his direction.
"Is Iain here?" The tall well-dressed man addressed Rupert calmly and
evenly. 'Tell him that Brother Michael is here to see him!"
Rupert continued to survey the situation "Iain is dead!" He replied
angrily. "What the fuck do you want?" One of the men pressed a gun in
his side.
"Really?" Brother Michael raised his eyebrows. "Then let's ensure that
nobody else is hurt. No silly mind or time tricks if you please" He
lifted the calculator object in his hand, showing it to Rupert. "We are
somewhat aware of what you might be capable of. So please don't try
anything. The jackets that your colleagues are wearing are wired with
explosive. I punched a number in to arm the jacket and need to do it
again every ten minutes"
"Colleagues? Where is Helen?" Rupert moved towards the man eyes
narrowing, threateningly. A soldier pushed him back roughly.
Brother Michael looked questioningly at the soldier who was in charge.
Who immediately explained, that she had vanished.
"Splendid, splendid" Brother Michael remarked. "You do have some powers
already! I do hope she hasn't gone back in time. I am not sure how the
jacket might react"
Rupert kept quiet. Inside his head he was shouting on Meloch as hard as
he could. We have a problem! Get everyone out! But there was no reply.
Rupert had no way of knowing that Meloch had already caught the
conversation, had managed to tune in. He had reacted quickly, 'Jumping'
with John just before soldiers burst into the library. Stopping briefly
to whip the center stone from its place on the main Stones.
Unfortunately, there had not been time to warn Thuy who was in her
bedroom. When she came back down the stairs, a man pressed a machine
pistol in behind her ear and marched her into the kitchen to join the
others. It was clear that there were other mercenaries outside and
around the house. Although, Rupert couldn't hear the voices through
their earpieces, he watched as occasionally the leader muttered through
the mouthpiece.
Finally the leader informed Brother Michael. "House and grounds
completely secure!"
"Good!" Brother Michael remarked "Now watch them closely" He turned to
one of the men "The library?" The soldier understood and reacted
promptly to the question. He led Brother Michael in the direction of
the library to see the Stones. He returned after a few minutes beaming.
"Excellent! They are more than I expected."
In 'Karmony' John and Meloch discovered Helen, struggling with the
jacket.
"Helen! No!" It was John that recognized that it was wired.
"It's explosive! She needs to get back" said Meloch who now understood
the conversation he had been party to. "You cannot take it off or it
explodes. Also it needs a signal every ten minutes. You need to return
to the Kitchen, Helen. Quickly! Now!"
Thankfully Helen understood the urgency, in her head she calculated
that she had been there maybe only five minutes. But she was unaware of
when the jacket had been armed, prior to it being fastened on
her.
She nodded at John and Meloch and 'Jumped' from 'Karmony' back to the
kitchen.
"Ah Helen!" Said Brother Michael as Helen appeared. "Rupert here, was
getting quite worried about you." The detonator bleeped rapidly "Ah
just in time!" He keyed in a rapid series of numbers. The machine gave
one long bleep. "Ten minutes more!" Brother Michael said smiling.
Brian stirred and groaned at his feet. Focussed his eyes and then
tugged at the jacket in surprise. "No Brian!" Helen knelt down to him
and made sure he understood the situation. "There is enough explosive
to kill us!" One guard pushed Rupert and Thuy down onto the floor
beside them.
"So there are you four! Iain, who is upstairs, makes five?" One of his
men had already checked. "Who else?" Brother Michael looked at them
quizzically. "There must be at least one other?" he raised his
eyebrows.
The four on the kitchen floor remained silent.
"No matter!" He brushed it off. "You know what we are here for! I trust
you will cooperate with us and not try anything foolish"
Rupert felt like saying "You'll never get away with this" But he felt
he'd heard the line in way too many movies. Besides he was worried
about Helen. He just said. "Take what you came for and leave us"
"It is not as simple as that. I need to be sure that you don't attempt
anything foolish after we release you. Since I am unaware of the exact
powers that you have, and I don't expect you will tell me, it would be
rather foolish of me to leave you in a position to come after us"
Brother Michael was merely thinking aloud. "Although, I rather doubt
you can do much against thirty or so armed men, once we are
airborne"
In the meantime, his men were making preparations to remove the Stones
and leave themselves. Thuy looked up as she recognized the sound of the
helicopters in the distance. "Ah our transport!" Brother Michael said
looking at Thuy's cocked head. Their engines grew louder.
In the library and lounge, two men were carefully but efficiently
placing small incendiary devices around. They had previous instructions
to obliterate the place. The plan was being adhered to with military
precision.
"What are you going to do with the Stones?" Thuy asked Brother Michael
as he walked past them. "You do know that there are great Sorcerers who
will tear them out of your grasp, if they find you!"
Brother Michael crouched down beside the four and took Thuy's chin in
his gloved hand, turning her pretty face up to his. "These stories are
for frightening superstitious natives. The Stones are going where they
belong. It can do no harm to tell you." He considered. "Our
organization built a temple many years ago, to house the Stones when
they returned. Two pillars named Boaz and Jakin stand at the entrance.
They mean 'In Strength' and 'Stability.' It is in a secret location in
Washington State. A replica of King Solomon's Temple from around six
hundred BC!" He finished pleased with himself. "It is heavily alarmed
and guarded. I think we might be safe there"
The thirty men were organized in five teams. They were quick and
effective. Communicating, guarding, covering and moving the Stones on
board the Helicopter that had landed inside the grounds. It was a big
military machine with double rotors, the type that was used for
transporting men and machinery in a ground war. The other helicopter
had been forced to land a short distance away due to lack of safety
margin in ground size, to accommodate two rotor spans plus tree
hazards.
Urthona appeared with Iain again. As Iain watched the Sorcerer seemed
almost worried and angry. He motioned and a visible screen appeared
close to Iain, depicting the events in the house. Iain watched with
interest. He recognized Brother Michael immediately. But why was
Urthona watching this in the same way? Iain couldn't figure it out. Why
would the Sorcerer be there with him when he might be concerned about
the Stones?
Together they watched as his four friends were dragged into the lounge.
Iain noted the strange jackets that held Helen and Brian. He guessed
what they might be. It was confusing, many men moving to and fro with
clockwork precision. No sign of John or Meloch! What was going on? The
Stones being shipped on to the helicopters made Urthona cry out in
immense anger. Neither he nor Iain noticed the absence of the center
stone.
A soldier bound Helen, Brian, Thuy and Rupert together, still with the
jackets locked securely in place. The jackets bleeped at intervals.
Iain was angry. He could see that his friends were being treated
roughly and there was nothing he could do. He envisioned a fierce dog,
protecting his companions and was surprised when it appeared beside the
others. The soldier was too. He leapt back as the dog came towards him,
and fired a round of bullets into it. Nothing happened, Iain allowed
the dog to vanish. A number of soldiers and Brother Michael had run
into the library.
"Mind tricks! Don't worry about it" dismissed Brother Michael as he
looked around the room. Iain was puzzled. How was he able to let the
visions appear amongst his friends, yet unable to reproduce them beside
him? Where was he? Why was Urthona, holding back? Why didn't he go
after the Stones? Iain watched as the scene changed. Bother Michael was
apparently saying his last good-byes to the four on the floor. Iain
couldn't hear this but Brother Michael was promising that the jackets
would be disarmed once they had left the ground.
In fact from his ephemeral vantage point Iain could see something that
the others couldn't. The flashing lights of the incendiaries placed
around the room. It appeared that Brother Michael had no intention of
allowing his captives to live. Shooting them would have been too risky.
It may have provoked a reaction. He had no idea what, but Brother
Michael was a cautious if treacherous man. Rather an element of
surprise with the bombs, after he and his men were safely in the
air.
The scene changed, as every one of the mercenaries, including the
perimeter guards, retreated into the helicopters covering their backs
right up to the point where they were inside and the giant machines
started to nose forward, lifting off. Urthona was following this
avidly. Finally, his face thunderous with rage, he vanished. Iain felt
immense pain in his head for that split second. The window to the
outside remained, reminding Iain of the danger his friends were in. He
watched frustrated. They appeared to have no sense of urgency. What
were they waiting for? Suddenly, Iain realized where he was. Somehow
Urthona had trapped him inside part of his own mind. This is what he
was referring to when he had fed him all the cryptic clues. Iain was
trapped in here and Urthona had hidden in with him, watching the events
unfold. Urthona had planned to surprise the others once night had
fallen.
What Iain didn't understand, nor did Urthona for that matter, was the
mechanics of what had happened. Urthona had trapped him by going back
in time through millions of years of evolution, but only in a small
specific area, Iain's brain. Effectively taking Iain back through
millions of years of evolution back into the reptilian brain of his
predecessors. The energy required to shift time was dependent on two
things, the physical space that you wanted to change and secondly the
amount of time you wanted to move. Urthona had very cleverly, chosen
small space, big time shift, and had concealed himself as well at the
time of Thuy's attack.
In the lounge Rupert and the others sat patiently, trustingly. He was
wondering where John and Meloch had gone.
In fact John and Meloch had watched from the periphery. They had
'Jumped' back and John had flown them both to a place high amongst the
trees, clear of soldiers and with a view of what was happening around
the house. Meloch was listening to the others and had confirmed twice
with Rupert that there was no problem. Nobody was in danger. Since
Rupert and Helen were not worried about their safety. John and Meloch
figured it was best not to show themselves in the meantime. Had Meloch
known Brother Michael, he may also have been able to tune in and would
have picked up the treachery. He didn't. Finally, Meloch called out.
They are leaving! We are on our way back!
It was all too easy. Rupert thought. Something nagged at the back of
his mind then he remembered. The story of the scorpion! There was no
reason for Brother Michael to let them go. Nor was it in his nature!
"Stay back!" He called out to Meloch and John. The jackets, they are
going to explode. He was frantic. He shouted at Thuy to get out, to
jump. There was nothing she could do here. But Thuy boldly stood her
ground. The jackets bleeped with a rhythmic menace, counting the last
minutes or even seconds of their lives. Rupert was thinking hard. If
they 'Jumped' what effect would that have on the jackets? He felt they
would still explode. I can jump and try to unfasten the jackets in the
past. Besides that would bring Brother Michael and his men back into
the scenario. Too risky! Finally, he risked using his ability to
suspend time. It worked in so far as the jackets stopped bleeping.
Rupert felt alone. He struggled to release himself. The others were
locked in a place in time that he was holding by sheer effort. He felt
it was like spaghetti slithering through his fingers. His vision was
not good which hindered him as he investigated the jacket fastenings.
It was hopeless. He couldn't get the jackets off. He was afraid they
were booby trapped in some way. The longer he tried to delay time the
more effort he was requiring to keep them there. He had to think. There
had to be a way. He had no way of telling how long they had once they
slipped back to normal time. He felt totally alone he tried to speak to
Meloch but because he was affecting time he was unable to communicate
with them.
Iain watched this through his window in his mind. He was getting more
and more anxious. He realized that Rupert had stopped time. The others
were held as if in a trance, while Rupert struggled with the jackets.
Rupert hadn't found the incendiaries yet thought Iain. He quickly
manufactured a huge floating sign in front of Rupert that simply said
'Danger!' Then changed to 'Other explosive devices around the room!'
Rupert leapt up and quickly checked the corners of the room. He cursed
in fear and anger as he found the devices. "No!" he shouted
exasperated. Trying desperately to see a way out of this predicament.
Where did that sign come from? Only Iain had this power! The thought
came to him quickly. He looked up and shouted, "Iain is that you?
Iain?"
A sign came back immediately. 'I cannot hear you! Only see you!'
Rupert scrambled to get some paper and a pen. He was sweating hard from
the effort of holding time in place. It had slipped forward a little.
He noticed that the LED on the jacket had gone out. He wrote
frantically 'Where are you? I have a problem here. I cannot get the
jackets off. I am not sure how much longer I can hold time in this
place. I am unable to contact Meloch and John. I am running out of time
and ideas. Got any?' He held the paper up in the air and slowly
revolved around trusting that wherever Iain was he might be able to
read it.
'I am in my mind, upstairs. I am trapped in time in some way, in the
tiniest part of my brain. It is weird. Urthona is still alive, but I
think he has gone after the Stones' the next sign read. Rupert looked
at it incredulous. The situation was even worse. Iain too was in
danger, lying helpless upstairs in range of any blast.

Meanwhile Meloch and John had approached the house. They had heard
nothing since Rupert's explicit instructions to stay away. They were
not to know that he was holding time. John asked Meloch to call again.
If there were still no reply, then they would go in to the house to see
what was happening.
Meloch focussed and called strongly "Rupert? What is happening? Can you
hear me? We are coming in!"
"No! Don't! Hold on! " It was Iain who answered. He finally heard them;
the absence of Urthona must have lifted the barrier that prevented him
communicating with Meloch previously.
Meloch immediately recognized the thoughts. "Iain? Is that you?" he
asked querulously. "Where are you?"
"Upstairs. I will explain later. Where are you? Is John with you?" He
asked urgently.
"John and I are outside, about to come in to the house" Meloch
answered " We cannot get through to Rupert"
"Yes I know. Don't come into the house. It is wired from top to bottom
with explosive devices." His thoughts stressed the urgency better than
any voice could do "Rupert is holding time. As far as I can understand
he is having some trouble maintaining it. Helen and Brian have jackets
on that appear to be rigged to explode also. Thuy has not."
Iain could sense Meloch relating this to someone, obviously John.
"I can communicate with Rupert, using sight. I suggest that you guys
stay clear. Apart from the danger of the explosive, there is a
possibility that if you go much nearer to Rupert's vicinity, his time
warp may affect you too. I don't know" Iain told them next.
Iain explained to Rupert that he was talking to the other two.
"Any ideas?" Rupert scribbled "I cannot hold this much longer"
"What would happen if everyone 'Jumped' immediately" Iain wrote
him
"Too risky" Rupert wrote back "We have no way of knowing how the
explosive would react going back in time or into 'Karmony'. Helen did
'Jump' when the jacket was first put on her. Nothing happened, but then
again the timer had not run out. I just cannot chance it"
Iain communicated all this to Meloch and John.
"I have an idea" John told Meloch. He held up the middle Stone that
they had taken from the Stones.
"Tell Rupert to release Thuy quickly to us, then hold time for as long
as he can" Meloch informed Iain. "We are coming to get you too"
"Okay" Iain answered. "But if you take me, I may no longer be able to
communicate with Rupert. What's the plan?"
Meloch explained a little more and without hesitating Iain explained as
much as he could to Rupert.
Minutes later the three had jumped from 'Karmony' to Iain's bedside and
taken him with them. Back in Karmony, Iain's visions window
disappeared. "Damn!" he said as Rupert, Helen and Brian faded. But then
his darkness begun to disappear too. Then suddenly he was in a
dizzying, blinding rush back to the present. Back to occupy his mind
again properly. He felt sick and weak but understandably, overjoyed at
being with the others again.
"There is no time to waste" John took commanded after grasping Iain's
hand in both of his. "Here's what we do" He handed Iain the Stone as he
explained that they would use it to bargain.
One by one they jumped to a place over sixty miles away in a straight
line between San Francisco and Washington. John calculated that at
twenty minutes at one hundred miles per hour the helicopters would be
around thirty to forty miles out. In the approximate direction of their
destination! Thuy was doubtful that they would see the helicopters. It
was much too dependent on weather, height and flight-plan. The four
spread across the country, some two miles between each of them. Meloch
kept them in touch with each other. Periodically he checked that Iain
was okay.
"I wouldn't miss this for anything" Iain had replied. "But we need to
be careful, Urthona may still be around" Everyone understood.
Thuy was wrong. And they were lucky. It was John, who spotted the first
helicopter, from a vantage point in the Sky. He hoped the tiny lights
blinking on the horizon might be what they were looking for. Then it
was confirmed as a second machine came in to view, in tight formation
with the first. "They are North-West of him, heading West and probably
about a mile away from his position" Meloch told the others.
"Too easy!" Iain thought jubilantly as he 'Jumped' to the new location.
The others were already there. Just outside a town near XXXX. The
engine noise could be heard as the machines came closer.
"Think you can do it?" John asked Thuy. He wanted her to take the
second machine down. He expected Brother Michael and the Stones to be
in the first. It was easy for Thuy. She stepped forwards as the big
dark machines slid into view. Lights flashing, each sluing sideways
slightly, in a moderate wind as they kept low and close together. They
looked faster as they got nearer. Her hands launched a small meteor
ball of energy in to the nose of the following craft. Followed by a
second into the machinery in the center of the blades. The aircraft
shuddered and its nose dipped alarmingly. Flames licked the canopy.
Inside the pilots fought to keep control as their machine, swung around
and down in a sickening arc from its stealthy three hundred foot
cruising altitude. It came down hard. Although, not deadly to most of
its shaken occupants; the pilot had been killed outright. The first
craft, already a quarter of a mile away, swung around. Nobody on board
had seen what had happened. But they realized from the radio that their
sister ship had gone down suddenly.
John and the others rushed across a small grove to the location of the
crash. John warned them "Keep under cover" as they reached the site at
the same time as the first Helicopter. It landed like some huge insect
close to its broken companion. Immediately the men spilled out, guns
readied.
"That's him!" Thuy pointed from their concealment, when she saw Brother
Michael jump from the aircraft. Iain confirmed it was him.
"Tell him Iain!" he ordered.
Iain immediately lit up the sky with bright light. The men around the
helicopters dived for covering, waiting for the inevitable threat. One
small burst of machine gun fire was let off on the far side of the
clearing as one of the soldiers spotted something, probably a fox or
rabbit.
With most of his men outside, Brother Michael hesitated. He did not
know the extent of the threat. He might be more vulnerable in the air,
like the other helicopter. His men scurried around, pushing out the
perimeter and readying grenade launchers.
'Put down your weapons and stand up!' The sign lit the sky. The reply
was another machine gun burst, this time it sprayed close, over their
heads.
"Forget it Iain. We don't have time to waste with them. Rupert and
Helen are in danger" He turned in the darkness to Thuy. "Destroy the
broken machine convincingly. Can you do it from a direction other than
this one?"
She could. The energy fusillade left her hands in a direction
diametrically opposed to the location of the machine. Iain turned and
watched as the huge streaks of light, flew out a distance, turned
around and bombarded the Helicopter where the dead pilot slumped,
strapped in his seat. Explosions ripped the air, as fuel tanks and
ammunition ignited. Soon there was little left, but charred remains of
the downed helicopter. The mercenaries were keeping their heads well
down now, waiting for a command. Most of them were concerned by the
ferocity and deadliness of this unseen attack. Perhaps six or seven of
the unit, who had already been badly injured in the crash, perished
inside the burning wreckage.
John finally called out to Brother Michael that they should talk.
"Who are you?" Brother Michael called out "And what do you want?"
"Let's just say an interested party. And I have something you want. I
think we are going to do a trade. But first you will tell your men to
put down their weapons and then you will walk this way to us" He
commanded.
"I don't think so!" Brother Michael shouted back. " I have what I want.
There is no reason to risk my own safety by walking unarmed in your
direction"
"You don't have all of the Stones. You are missing a vital component."
John paused to let it sink in. "It belongs above the Stones. I know
because I removed it before you and your merry men stormed the
place"
Brother Michael's voice sounded different, as if he had lost an octave
along with some confidence. "You want something in return?"
"Brother Michael. If you knew me you would know that under normal
circumstances I am a patient and humane man. However, my friends are in
danger and time is running out. Therefore the circumstances are not
normal and my patience is wearing very thin!" He stopped for effect. "I
am going to count to ten, if at the end of that time, I do not see you
walking towards me. I am going to read it as a sign, that I need have
no conscience for launching a second more devastating attack." His
voice was frighteningly angry.
As if to reaffirm his words Thuy rapidly launched a number of missiles
that hung threateningly in the air. The tension amongst the soldiers
transmitted strongly to Meloch. "He's coming," he said.
Both John and Iain met Brother Michael after telling Thuy and Meloch to
stay hidden lest there was any treachery.
A hint of recognition and surprise flitted across the Brother Michael's
face as he saw Iain.
"I want the Keys and Detonator sequence to the jackets" demanded
John.
Brother Michael was thinking. 'They would have already exploded by
now'.
"Also the timing and key to the incendiaries"
The incendiaries cannot be stopped" He answered simply. "I have the
keys to disarm the jackets. What do you have for me?"
John held up the Stone in his hand and drew it back as Brother Michael
instinctively reached for it "Uh Uh! You don't get this until I know
that the jackets are safely deactivated and the others are okay. The
keys?"
His eyes narrowed as he held out the keys and detonating device. "This
disarms both of them" Iain took them. It was already agreed that he
would go back, since he was the only one who might be able to
communicate with Rupert using visions.
Brother Michael was thinking hard. They must already be dead. Could he
have his men attack this guy and just take the Stone? He half turned as
if to go back to the helicopter
"He's up to something!" Meloch warned in John's head.
John immediately lifted Brother Michael in the air, and left him
dangling there "You just hang around with me, until Iain gets
back!"
The shocked man hung in the air about thirty feet above the ground. He
was helpless.
Iain arrived back at the house. He had two choices he could stand on
the sidelines far enough away from Rupert's 'time freeze' and talk to
him by signs, or he could barrel straight in to the room with the keys
in his hand and help Rupert as soon as he lifted the 'time freeze'. He
chose the latter. Rupert was relieved, but thoroughly confused and
surprised, to see Iain jump into the group, although he too fell under
the spell of the 'time freeze'. Immediately Rupert went to him and
found the keys in his hand. "Okay" he said aloud, although not one of
his companions was able to hear. "I cannot avoid this any longer" He
took a deep breath, let go of time and started to get the jacket off
Helen. Iain came to his side immediately. The bleeps stopped as Rupert
switched the key in the second lock. He hastily thrust the keys at Iain
who had pulled Brian close ready to unlock his jacket. Brian's jacket
continued to bleep menacingly. "Jump." Iain shouted at Rupert and Helen
although his face was still down concentrating on the locks on Brian's
jacket. Helen pulled Rupert, who was still watching closely, and
together they vanished to safety. Before they could get the second lock
completely unfastened the noise from the jacket changed to a solid
continuous tone. Brian watched Iain as he continued to undo the straps.
Calmly but quickly! It was about to explode, blowing the pair of them
to pieces. Then it was off. Brian wriggled frantically out of the
jacket and threw it across the room. They 'Jumped' just as the jacket
exploded, followed by a number of the incendiary devices.
The four hugged in 'Karmony' before 'Jumping' back to the grounds. They
watched, holding on to each other. More explosions and tall hungry
flames that fed angrily on the timber were destroying the beautiful old
house.
Together they went to John's side. True to his word, on seeing Rupert
and the others safe, John brought Brother Michael down and handed him
the Stone. He backed away hurriedly. He had now seen a number of their
powers and wanted to get away before they changed their minds.
Rupert was horrified. "We are just letting them go? With the Stones?"
After the incredulity, his voice held a strong angry timbre "He
intended to kill us!"
John turned "I made a promise. He has my word that we do not interfere
with their departure" His face was sad and tired. "Besides if we had a
fight with them now, many more people would be killed. Possibly some of
us! It's over. For now."
"Let them go" said Meloch. "I know exactly where they have gone. We
will always be able to find the Stones" The others looked at him. But
his eyes held an unfocussed glaze as he looked out somewhere beyond
their vision. Meloch said nothing else.
They watched as the men retreated once more inside the skin of the
metal insect. It lifted into the air quickly. Seconds later it was on
its way. In the distance two patrol cars sped in their direction,
headed along the road to where the explosions and noise had been
reported by town residents.
"Lets go" Iain said "Back to my place. I doubt we want to stay and
explain to the police what transpired here" He had already started
towards Thuy to break the news to her about the house. No doubt the
police would be there too by this time he thought.
"They got what they wanted!" argued Rupert frustrated.
"Not exactly!" Iain held out something to him. Rupert took it, his face
lighting up. It was the Stone he had found while diving. He looked at
Iain puzzled.
"They have my mind sculpture replica, due to expire in a few hours,"
Iain said with a slight smile on his face.
Rupert laughed and laughed as they traveled back.

FEBRUARY1381 - A CHAPEL IN SCOTLAND
It was supposed to be a secret. But nothing was a secret in this
community. Everyone knew everyone else's business down to the last
silver groat or golden noble. They knew each other's ailments
weaknesses and work. Possibly the only thing people didn't know for
sure was their neighbors politics. For these were dangerous times. A
man could hang for saying the wrong thing.
This time the secret was the Laird's. He was shipping a consignment
from Carlyle. It was a holy relic that had been with the Knights during
the crusades. Now their Laird was to save it from the aftermath of the
second inquisition that had swept across the rest of Europe. The first
papal inquisition had been taken place in 1231 to rid the civilized
world of heretics. There had been little respite since that time for
Jews, agnostics or other non-Christians believers.
Many people believed the Stones would bring good fortune to the
village. Some said business would prosper. Equally as many others
thought that it might bring great harm and why change things? Things
were not always good. But most of the time their harsh existence was
tolerable and accepted stoically. Why change things? Better the De'il
you know. But on the whole it was superstitious bunkum. Rumors grew and
the stories were exaggerated until no one knew exactly what was coming
in the carts from the south. However, everyone knew the time of
arrival, to the day.
That particular day, the village was excited. They had watched the
Laird's men ride out a few days before to meet the convoy. They
calculated when they would arrive back. Hence a crowd of curious
cheering villagers thronged the wagons as they headed up the steep dirt
track leading to the keep.
There were only a few boys in the village. Unfortunately, as far as the
villagers were concerned, they had a surfeit of the 'gentler sex.' This
was not good for the economy or the security of the small
establishment.
Fergus MacLean was one of these youths, although he was not typical. He
enjoyed mathematics and music, playing his uncles handed down pipes
whenever he had the opportunity. His grace notes were fast and accurate
ensuring that the changing voice of the pipes warbled and squealed
correctly. Many of the boys in the village were unlearned, either
through inability or lack of opportunity. Most had real difficulties
with numbers and counting. This was not unusual. Fergus was privileged
because his Grandfather had been a minister, who knew Gaelic, English
and Latin, and taught his grandson well before he passed away with
pneumonia at sixty-six. Fergus ran with the boys because he had to,
rather than wanted to. It was a small community and each was dependent
on the other for many things. He could not afford to be an outcast.
Duncan his second brother was more practical than Fergus. Duncan could
swing an axe, fix a stone dyke and generally turn his hand to most
things. He also had wit and humor and was generally well liked in the
village. Fergus was considered 'strange'. Sometimes it seemed the boys
tolerated Fergus because he was Duncan's brother.
"Let's go to the chapel in the castle and look at the Holy Stones" It
was Angus who spoke. He was a big brute of a boy although he was
scarcely fourteen years of age. His height and bulk supported his
bullying nature, allowing him to lead the gang of village youth when
they were not working. They were at a difficult age, old enough to do a
full days labor but not old enough to be considered men by the older
generations of the community. As a result they sought other more
childish diversions in their group.
It was a number of days since the Stones had arrived in their village.
Most of the initial excitement had died down and when nothing untoward
had happened when the Stones were installed in the Castle, people began
to tell exaggerated stories of how the Stones had done great things
already. Everything 'good' was connected and attributed to the presence
of the Holy Stones. People really believed.
"We cannot," said Fergus already considering the consequences of
entering the castle grounds, never mind interfering with the Holy
Stones. "If they catch us, we'll be whipped and sent to the
stocks"
"You'll be a coward as usual?" Angus cajoled him threateningly.
Fergus caught his Brother Duncan's eye. Duncan looked down. He could
not fight his elder brother's battle. But it was clear that he found
the situation difficult. Most of the gang considered Fergus to be an
outsider. He was constantly picked on due to his reluctance to fight or
engage enthusiastically in their activities.
"I am not scared to go" He said it without thinking. "There is nothing
about a group of old Stones that scares me!"
The group gasped. Blasphemy! In truth each one of them would be scared
to touch the Stones. Duncan's eyes lit slightly at his older brother's
spirit, although he was worried where this might lead. He was
right.
Angus had his chance. "So you will come with us. We will watch while
you touch the Stones?" The rest of the boys held their breaths.
"Aye" Fergus said simply.
Thus it was that night that twelve boys found themselves sneaking into
the castle through a long unguarded passage that led into the
courtyard. Each knew the consequences were they to be caught, but the
group bond spurred each of them on.
"It's in there" William one of the smallest boys spoke. He had been in
the castle delivering wood when the Stones had been installed in the
small chapel. He pointed to an open alcove leading to the vestry.
The group moved swiftly and quietly as one towards the entrance. They
were all scared to be left alone.
Angus stopped at the door. "Fergus. Will you open the door?"
Fergus stepped forward and gently turned the large iron ring that
lifted the latch on the large oak door. His heart was beating wildly
but he couldn't let his brother down. He had to be bold in front of the
others for his sake.
The door creaked slightly as he pushed it a few inches. A musty smell
wafted out to their nostrils. One of the boys wrinkled his nose in
fear. It was dark inside save for the flickering of a solitary candle
in the damp and draughty vestry.
Gradually they all followed Fergus in to the small chapel. It was only
slightly better when their eyes became accustomed to the dark. Deep
superstitious and religious dread filled their hearts as they looked
around at the holy relics decorating the place. Many had been brought
back from the Holy Land and went back to the time of the crusades. A
small figure of 'Jesus on the cross' hung over the altar. It invoked
feelings of dread, rather than peace as it was supposed to. The Stones
were laid out in the corner.
The huddled boys looked at Fergus in the dim light. "Okay touch them!"
Angus hissed. "Lie on them! He challenged viciously.
"No Fergus. You don't have to. Just touch them and then we'll get out
of here" Duncan spoke looking behind himself apprehensively. Some of
the other boys shivered and nodded in agreement.
Fergus stepped tentatively towards the Stones. He felt, as all the boys
did, that some unseen presence might be watching them, ready to strike
them down at any minute. Fergus looked back at the boys as he almost
reached the Stones, they were anxiously pushing and crowding each
other, like a shoal of fish. Nobody wanted to be on the front or the
back of the group. Everybody wanted to be in the safety of the center.
"Hurry!" commanded Angus angrily. He was getting more and more nervous.
"You are a futile chicken!"
It was then that Fergus saw his chance to teach them a lesson. An old
yellow cassock or garment lay folded in the alcove just a foot or so
above the stone floor. His fear left him, as in his head his role
changed from agitated to agitator. He was now in control. He
deliberately stumbled forward, yelling out. As he did, he grabbed the
single candle from the alcove, blowing it out. The smell of the
smoldering wick wafted around his head as he flattened himself on the
floor where none of the boys could see him. He reached up and pulled
the cloth to him. It was pitch black inside the chapel
"Fergus, Fergus" The boys were jittery. He could hear it in their
voices, as one or two shouted for him to mask their own fear. Each boy
was gripping another tightly in the darkness.
"The idiots fallen!" said one voice. But there was no real belief in
his tone and a tremor betrayed the apprehension he felt.
"Shut-up!" Angus said "Fergus? Get up! We are leaving!"
The tension had built considerably. Fergus waited a few more deathly
silent seconds before groaning in terror.
The boys huddled closer like startled deer, about to run.
"Fergus are you all right?" It was his brother Duncan this time,
beginning to get concerned.
In reply Fergus groaned again. "It's got me, It's got me"
The boy, who saw the apparition rising across the other side of the
chapel, could only shake and stammer. Finally he managed to point. It
was white and ghost like in the dark. It rose slowly from behind the
pews. At first it was only the height of a small boy, then it rose
higher until it was over twelve feet tall and growing. Within seconds
each boy had noticed it. The panic spread as they started to get out
slowly. Then like a spreading fire the exodus accelerated until ten of
them were fighting to get to the door. A blood-curdling yell from the
white monster hastened their exit. The chapel door banged loudly. Then
silence.
"Fergus!" Duncan was afraid for his brother. He hadn't wanted to leave
him alone. Then he got angry when he recognized the laughter from the
white ghost. Fergus threw the material off and jumped down from his
perch behind the pews. Duncan was relieved to hear two human feet hit
the flagstones and scuff towards him.
"Did you see them run?" Tears of mirth ran down Fergus' face.
Duncan had lost his anger. He could see the funny side, but already he
was thinking of the repercussions when the boys realized that they had
been the victims of 'Fergus the futile' as they liked to call
him.
As they went to leave they heard someone coming. It was the priest. He
entered the chapel and went straight to the extinguished candle. As he
passed the altar he genuflected. 'God keep me safe from evil!' He too
was slightly afraid of the dark and he had awoken from a deep sleep,
imagining he had heard noise in the Chapel. The two boys stayed quite
still behind the pews at the other side. Hardly daring to breathe. He
quickly re-lit the candle from the taper he carried looking around
nervously as he did so. Everything seemed in order! He wondered about
the candle? But the moving shadows caused by drafts on the flame
discouraged him for making his visit any longer than necessary. He
left. As he closed the door there was a jangle and a loud thunk.
Duncan groaned. "What is it?" Fergus whispered.
"We are locked in!" Duncan replied half-angry at his brother.
It took the pair over thirty minutes to locate a way out through a high
narrow window at the back of the chapel. It led into part of the
courtyard and from there they could get out Duncan was sure. Duncan
went first. He managed to jump for the window and catch his fingertips
on the ledge on his third try. He pulled and scrabbled for purchase
with his knees and feet. Fergus pushed the soles of his feet to give
him some leverage. Then he was up onto the narrow ledge. It was
impossible to stay on the top to help his brother, for there was not
enough room. He had to content himself with dropping into the dark
below.
After two hours Fergus gave up. His hands were bleeding and his knees
were raw. He was exhausted from jumping. Twice he had just managed to
catch the ledge but hadn't the strength that Duncan had to pull himself
up.
"I cannot" he hissed in response to Duncan's pleading for him to try
again. "You go home. I will hide and try to sneak out in the
morning"
Reluctantly Duncan trudged home. He was worried about his brother being
found in there, the punishment would be severe if he were caught. He
cursed himself for going first.
In fact Fergus was caught red-handed. He had gone into the alcove near
the candle and had fallen asleep on the 'Holy Stones'. When the priest
came for Morning Prayer he was outraged to find the boy still asleep,
head and shoulders resting comfortably on the holy relic. Fergus awoke
to the priest flailing him with his hands. Finally two guards dragged
him off and locked him up. The Laird would be informed and it would be
up to him to decide the punishment.
Fergus reflected on the dreams he had while asleep on the Stones.
Knowledge had come to him in the shape of mathematics. Tricks with
numbers. He had seen a huge, silver bird streak across the sky and a
city so vast and populous that it must be heaven or hell. He saw boxes
where people stared and talked out from. He saw people so fat that
surely they must eat their own weight everyday and he noticed the
absence of hair and blotches on their faces, men and woman alike. He
was looking at an age where drugs, vitamins and inoculations had almost
cured man of the pestilence of pox and pimples. People looked unreal,
with their strange manners and dress. He saw himself talking to animals
and healing the sick. But the most frightening thing was the storm. He
had seen a great storm that had left him in a place of great mental
illumination. He learned all manner of strange things, much of which he
could not keep in his head. Amongst the things that he did retain was
the one bit of information that would ease his punishment he thought.
He knew that the Laird's daughter was finally with child by her husband
of four years. He didn't know how he knew, he just knew. Perhaps he
might be the one to tell the Laird this wonderful news. The Laird badly
wanted a son and heir. Maybe the Laird would spare him the rod. Fergus
suddenly remembered one other strange thing he had learned. It had come
to him in Latin and another strange dialect, not Gaelic, he knew, and
yet the sounds were similar. It was an instruction to lie on the Stones
again and an invocation to gain the Stones blessing. It didn't make
much sense. However, it was terribly strong and compelling. Fergus was
slightly afraid. Worried about the things he had seen on the Stones.
And concerned that he'd have to spend long days locked up till the
Laird would deal with him.
But Fergus was lucky. When the Laird was home, he normally settled
village disputes punished misdemeanors and meted out justice the first
Monday of every month. On this occasion he was due to be absent so
Fergus was brought to him almost immediately. Besides the Laird was
curious to hear what the lad had been up to. He knew he was no
thief.
"And my daughter is with child. You are sure?" The Laird rubbed his
beard between his thumb and forefinger.
Fergus nodded nervously.
"Milord. Are we to believe the word of a thief?" The priest asked
angrily. "The child is lying to try to save his own skin" Few men could
talk as directly or boldly to the Laird. However, the Priest had the
protection of the Holy Roman Empire at his back. Most Lairds, Kings,
and Clan Chieftains paid heed to the church for fear of being
excommunicated. A terrible thing!
The Laird waved his hand and nodded while considering. "And this child.
Is it a boy child or a lassie?"
"I don't know" Fergus replied honestly "But perhaps I could find
out!"
"This is witchery!" The priest cried out.
"Just how would you find out? Are you sure you are able?" The Laird
asked giving Fergus the opportunity to recant.
"If you let me lie on the Stones another night I may be able to tell
you something!" Fergus replied. He was intelligent enough to realize
that this would either make him or break him. He was only minutes away
from the rod as far as the enraged Priest was concerned.
"So lad. You expect me to believe that you will tell me the future of
my bloodline. If I were to allow you another night on the stones?" The
Laird hesitated only because he had heard stories of the Stones. They
were apparently blessed with great powers.
"Yes Milord" Fergus answered honestly "I would do my best for
you!"
The Priest muttered angrily. But the Stones did not yet belong to the
Church although they were housed and looked after there. He expected
the Laird should give them up. After all it was said that they might be
carved from the very Stone that closed the Tomb of the Savior, Lord
Jesus Christ.
"Very well. This is my verdict. You may lie on the Stones as oft as you
wish from now until I return from Edinburgh" His hand silenced the
Priest's objections. "If you are able to tell me something on my
return. Then you will not go to the Stocks for seven days. If in the
event that what you tell me, proves to be wrong in the future, you will
be placed in the Stocks for thrice that time!"
"Yes Milord" Fergus was thinking hard of the consequences of what he
had agreed to.
"Release him for now" the Laird directed "And bring me the next
matter"
Fergus was pleased to head home, although his Father would most likely
be angry. The family would already be aware of his capture and
judgement from the Laird. News such as this traveled fast. Already
Fergus was infamous around the village. Rumor and story grew on each
other like symbiotic fungi, until neither much resembled the original
truth.
'Fergus had shared great visions with the Laird. Now the Laird had to
ride for Edinburgh for secret meetings'. The gossip grew. 'Fergus had
to sleep in the Lairds bed to receive the Laird's dreams while he was
away. On his return Fergus will have to interpret his dreams.'
The village was waiting hungrily for the next episode. Either way
Fergus might lose. If he were wrong in his prediction, he'd be
ridiculed and if right he'd be feared or at best shunned. Like most
towns in Scotland they had a superstitious dread of magic or anything
remotely unexplainable.
"And you are going back to lie on yon Stone?" Duncan asked. They were
alone at last on the moor, digging the damp peat and loading it into
baskets for carrying back to the croft. "Faither is angry about the
whole thing"
"I don't have any choice Duncan." Replied Fergus "Besides I think it
will tell me" Duncan looked at his brother as if he was crazy. Said
nothing and hoisted one of the heavy baskets on his back. "Damn. This
is woman's work" He grumbled, as he set off home. Fergus watched him
and laughed as he heard him mutter something else in the distance. The
cold biting wind nipped his ears as he turned back to his own
basket.
The Chapel was also cold that night and although he was well wrapped,
the baleful stare of the Priest as he unlocked the door, sent an icy
shiver down Fergus's spine. He had made an enemy. However, he was safe
for now. The Priest would bide his time to see if Fergus would indeed
incur the Laird's wrath by his foolish foretelling.
In his head he was reciting the litany that he had learned the first
time on the stone. Since he had never owned a bible, he had no idea
that part of what he had memorized had come from the Old Testament from
the Book of Numbers.
Fergus made himself comfortable on the Stones and relaxed despite the
noise of the wind blowing under the drafty double doors of the Chapel.
The Storm came quickly. It was strong and emerald green, frightening
yet harmonious. It vested in him additional insight and the beginning
of strange powers that would change his life forever. Fergus matured on
the Stones and his confidence grew as each night he returned to learn
more. He was especially interested in the things that he observed in
the future, far from his own time. Oft he did not understand what he
saw and heard, but never the less it was fascinating.
He considered carefully what he might and might not tell the Laird on
his return. His primary objective was to escape the birch while
contemplating all that he was learning.

FEBRUARY 1381 - A LAIRD IN AWE
"How many times did you stay with the Stones?" The Laird demanded to
know. He was curious, he didn't expect much of this scrawny boy stood
in front of him, yet he detected something different about him and
wanted to test his dedication and belief in the Stones. Did Fergus
believe? He drank lustily on the goblet of wine before him and wiped
his face on his sleeve. Tanning from the rough grapes stained his beard
where it had leaked. Malcolm McInnes was in foul mood. His meeting with
the Archbishop had gone badly, he now knew that he'd have to divest
some of his land to the Church to avoid making a malicious and
dangerous enemy, perhaps as much as a tenth of the total.
"Every night Milord!" Fergus was, in the tongue of the Scots, speaking
plainly. "I wanted to learn as much as possible before your return. I
prefer to make recompense than be punished for my wrongdoing, of which
I am truly sorry."
The Laird snorted. Although he was a just man, this statement suggested
an equality that didn't exist. The equivalent of a peasant or serf
didn't offer recompense to a Laird. A Laird took recompense! "And just
how do you propose to make this recompense, MacLean?"
The lads gaze held his and the Laird took a deep swig of wine to avoid
being the one to break eye contact. He was a little uncomfortable now
and getting angry. He shifted on his seat. While Fergus paused, almost
as though keeping him in suspense.
"I cannot tell you the nature of your daughters firstborn. Whether it
be boy or girl child," Fergus said. "However, I will tell you three
other things that I learned and if you like what I tell you, I ask that
you let me go without punishment. Do we have an agreement?"
Unbelievable! The lad spoke to him in a certain tone just below
insolence. He thumped his fist hard on the rough wooden table so that
the pewter jug visibly jumped an inch in the air.
"Enough! Take him under guard. While I decide what to do with him. I'll
not be told anything by a boy barely past puberty!" McInnes shouted
angrily. He turned away as two of his men, one more than was needed,
dragged Fergus off to captivity.
That night, three answers came to McInnes in chaotic dreams. Making
clear the necessary choices and decisions on certain things that had
been foremost in his mind. He had shared his worries with no man, only
his God. With each of these 'visions' McInnes saw Fergus. A pale,
insipid face in the dirty darkness of the Gaol, showing him glimpses of
a terrible future. Strangely, McInnes realized that he did not fear
Fergus. There was something benign about him. However, the images of
death and destruction that came to him were realistic and
compelling.
He was shaking with fear and excitement when he awakened and he was
still shaking when he summonsed Fergus just after dawn. He motioned his
men to leave him alone with Fergus.
"MacLean. Have some bread man" This was the Lairds way of apologizing.
He pushed a bowl across the table. "Sit and eat with me. We have much
to talk about"
Fergus slid on to the stool he was cold and tired, having had little
sleep in his damp cell. He shivered as he reached for the food on the
table.
"Last night" the Laird started. "I had many dreams" He gazed at Fergus
for a moment as if expecting he would say something. He broke his bread
and wiped it around a bowl of warm oatmeal and milk. "You were in these
dreams!" He waved his finger at Fergus. "I did not understand all that
I saw"
"There are many things that are not understood by men. Some things we
are truly not meant to divine. I saw some of these on the Stones"
Fergus was talking quietly "It is true that I am but still a boy,
however, I have the writing and the reading, taught me by my fathers
father. I believe I might fare you well in your service" Fergus looked
hard at the Laird. "I know of your dreams, for it was me who gave them
to you"
"You are a sorcerer?" McInnes asked
"No Milord, just a boy who now understands something of the heavens. I
believe that the 'Holy Stones' have allowed me to commune with nature.
I have learned much from my few days sleeping in the Chapel" Fergus
told him honestly. "I have seen things that would help or hinder you in
your desires. I know only some or part of the answers. I sent you these
portents for better or for worse"
"And so you can interpret my dreams and tell me what I should do!" The
Laird demanded.
"Interpret perhaps, but as for advice I think nought. It is not for me
to give. But for you to decide and chose your destiny as I choose
mine." Fergus explained.
McInnes nodded, still a wee bit uncomfortable with taking heed of a
boy.
Fergus poured a pitcher of water into a large basin on the table. He
relaxed and hummed a little with his eyes closed. To the Laird this was
already slightly frightening. Fergus swirled the water in the bowl with
his fingers and stared in, his gaze focussed below the surface. The
ripples turned cloudy and faint hills appeared, breaking up with the
movement of the water. Fergus motioned for the Laird to come
closer.
"You can see the water Milord" Fergus told him. The Laird nodded
slightly. "As you look inside the basin you may wish to get more
comfortable" Fergus used a soft voice. The Laird sat on the chair near
the basin and appeared more relaxed. "Watch, as the water licks around
the edges of the basin... moving..." His tone captured the mood.
"Maybe... as you watch you notice things... colors... the light..."
Fergus suggested. "Now you might see something more... something
deeper... and maybe you will understand some things..." Fergus
encouraged. "Listen to the sounds of the water in the Basin and of my
voice as I tell you..."
"There are three things that you must know. This is the first. See in
the water. A dark cloud. A gathering! There is much talk here of
fighting and battles. Yet none are faithful to all others. Trust is a
word spoken but a deed denied" Fergus said. "A clever man is a cautious
one who holds his own council"
"Secondly look to the water again. The red cloud. A berry of poison! A
plague or illness caused by famine and hardship. A healthy man will
seek his sage, for the forest holds many cures by way of herb or
tincture"
"Thirdly, look to the gold. A church seeks to gain not the glory of God
but the plunder of riches. A pious man will give to the Church for the
glory of God. A strong man will resist a tithe of avarice and
dishonesty."
"What means you by all this?" the Laird was aghast since they somehow
connected with his dreams and concerns simultaneously.
"Only time will tell!" decreed Fergus "And since by that very time you
cannot know the truth. Let me show you that indeed there is a power
higher than you or I that commands these visions"
The water in the basin turned clear again and sought to rise out of the
bowl in a towering crest prior to burning with a clear blue flame. It
flickered and spiraled in a mini inferno before dying out completely
leaving nothing but black soot in the basin.
"And you would seek to use these powers for or against your kin?" The
Laird eyes were wide for he felt he was now either in great danger or
very fortunate. He licked his lips involuntarily. "Maybe the devils
work!"
Fergus told him straight. "I will not use this power to fight or do ill
to anyone. Mark my words." He paused. "I would be happy to use the
power of the Stones to best inform his Lordship on all matters
pertaining to his own wellbeing and destiny. I do not consider the
power to be mine but I think not the Devil's"
"And you would want in return?" asked the Laird mollified
"I ask for nothing save the welfare of my own family be taken care of."
My father is..."
The Laird interrupted holding up his broad hand. "I ken well who your
father is, MacLean. He is a godly man. I agree. From time to time you
shall give me such insight, as you think fit. In turn I will see that
your family are treated with a certain kindness"
From then onwards Fergus became the advisor and sage of the Laird. From
time to time he informed the Laird of things he saw, he rarely advised.
He was permitted to return to the Stones many times and although his
powers changed and grew, he used them little and demonstrated them
rarely, although he delighted in puzzling his nieces with simple but
powerful magic. Fergus preferred to keep it that way. However, it was
not long before Fergus and the Stones were common knowledge. Again the
stories grew. His cures with common herbs and poultices became
legendary, his work and knowledge of animals became mystical. His
cryptic knowledge of the future became the oracle of the Glen.
Of the original three prophecies he had given the Laird, the first two
came to pass within a year. The first was the Church who had tried to
steal land and taxes from the Laird. McInnes handled it firmly and the
threats of the Church quickly fizzled out.
The next was a second incidence of the bubonic plague that spread
across Scotland around 1382. The direction of Fergus was considered
almost ludicrous. The villagers were forced to wash daily with a
mixture of herbs and camphor. In an environment that was cold and
harsh, the edict, which was enforced by the Laird, was hugely
unpopular. He also had the village and surrounding crofts sleep apart
from their animals and dump their refuse well away from any areas of
habitation. This too made little sense to the population. However, the
Laird realized that whatever the reason, his villages survived better
than most. There were no deaths at all in the castle, which itself was
a miracle. There was another reason that the Laird was thankful, around
him the suggested cures and prevention for the 'Black Death' - as it
was commonly called, due to the blood under the skin turning black -
included immersion in human urine and excrement and living with dead
animals in your home. Thankfully, Fergus' prevention suggestions
appeared to be successful.
The third prophecy was yet to come.
Over the years a number of men convinced the Laird to let them try the
Stones. What emerged were charlatans and deluded fanatics of religion,
professing grand visions and supernatural power. Nobody actually
accessed the Stones like Fergus, who worked quietly in the background,
learning, accumulating, developing and growing. From time to time
feeding the Laird some knowledge to allow them both to continue life,
Fergus unfettered in his slow learning and the Laird less anxious of
his future.

AUGUST 1388 - A SADNESS IN FERGUS
It was many years later when the third prophecy came true. The Laird
would be involved in the battle of Otterburn around 1388. He had asked
Fergus the outcome. For the first time in six years Fergus replied with
advice.
"There are many men who would see you dead and not in their way"
"Perhaps but I cannot argue for a fight then not support the
cause"
"Then don't argue for a fight Sire! You are past three scores this
winter. Your conviction does you proud, but you no longer have the
strength of youth to match it. Leave the politics, deceptions and
reiving to others. Besides marching on the English even in August is
folly. "
The Laird pondered the advice knowing in his heart that Fergus was
right. He was also of the Highlands and that meant supporting the clans
of previous allegiance no matter how difficult that might be. His word
was literally his bond.
"And should I not take your advice and stand on the fields with my men,
will you be there, Fergus, to tend the wounded?
"You know I will not fight. But I am not a coward. I will be there if
you so wish it" Fergus spoke with a genuine warmth for the man.
"Perhaps it is so that my time is near, but I need to put my sword
along with my word and my clansmen. You understand?" The Laird was sore
that he might not take Fergus's advice.
"I do" Fergus answered simply, looking about him as though
uncomfortable. He knew the Laird was a big man in heart and spirit and
would do what he felt he had to do.
The two men shook hands clasping each other's elbows in a warm and
affectionate grip.
Fergus went to the Stones that evening and looked for an answer. There
was none. He could not see the future properly, for the visions were
indistinct, but he felt the Laird would fall in the battle. He thought
of the huge power that he now wielded himself. He could use it in the
fight. But something prevented him. He instinctively knew that the
power was not for killing.
The battle took place on Otterburn Hill over the English border and
into Northumberland. The Scottish, border-clans were led by James, the
second earl of Douglas. It was mid-august but the battle took place
during the night and into the early hours of the morning, hence
chilling winds were biting the bare legs of the kilted warriors as they
met their foe. Fergus marched with the Laird. Most of the men steered
clear of Fergus due to their superstitious dread that caused them to
fear anything not wholly understandable. This was despite having seen
nothing other than his healing powers.
The battled raged in an incessant chaotic cacophony of shouts and
clashes. Steel upon steel, Man upon man and ultimately steel upon
flesh. Fergus watched as men of all sides and clans fell in grisly
deaths. Wounded and bleeding they were prey to the opportunistic,
deathly cold and on the outskirts of the skirmish the hooded
crows.
Fergus saw the Laird and for a brief moment their eyes locked. His
immediate kinsmen were weakening after the fourth hour of vicious 'hand
to hand' fighting. They were reduced to a third in number and faring
least well in the battle. His face was strained with effort and harried
by the thought of what was to come. He could see death waiting, as he
fought to ignore an overwhelming fatigue and to change the course of
the fight. The heavy claymore had slowed in his hands as younger and
fresher men of the English Lord Percy surrounded him. He realized then,
that his Scottish comrades would never come to the aid of him and his
men in battle, since they would gain much of his lands and castle if he
was to fall. The prophecy was coming true. Finally amidst his futile
cries to rally his men 'To me! To me!' Malcolm McInnes fell on the
fields of Otterburn. He died swiftly under thrusts of cruel hard
steel.
Although both McInnes and Douglas died as a result of the fierce
combat, the Scottish finally won the battle. It was Sir John MacKerrel
and John Montgomerie of Eaglesham who were credited with the capture of
Sir Harry Percy whom they held for significant ransom.
Fergus knew then that his world had changed. Nothing would ever be, as
he knew it. Another Lord would finally have the castle and the fealty
of the villagers. Sadness washed over him at the sight of so many dead
and dying. He turned in the dawn to walk off the bloodied plain.
A man with drawn sword blocked his way. Fergus stopped and studied the
man. His plaid was so messed with blood that it was impossible to see
his clan origin. A large cut ran down the side of his face, causing his
ear to flap slightly. An attacker had missed cleaving his head by
inches and had swung a sword or hatchet into his ear and
shoulder.
The man said nothing but it was obvious that he was not for allowing
Fergus to pass or leave the field alive. He could see Fergus was
unarmed and perhaps that was why he was hesitant. However, the
bloodlust was on him and killing one more, holy man or sage, made
little difference. The man crouched, coming towards Fergus, holding his
bloody sword loosely, and circling the tip menacingly in Fergus
direction.
"Have you not had enough killing, man? Besides you're making a mistake.
I am not English"
The man said nothing, although he was surprised that Fergus appeared
unafraid.
"I might be the one fight that you don't win today" Fergus told him as
a warning. "I suggest you go home to your loved ones"
The man charged, swinging the large sword as he did so. He was
confident of cutting Fergus swiftly. Until Fergus appeared to sidestep
faster than the eye could see. The man grunted in surprise, readjusted
his balance, gripped his sword more firmly and swung again. The tip
came perilously close to Fergus, but again he appeared to move quickly.
This time something held the blade. The shock was obvious in the man's
face; he couldn't wrest the sword from Fergus's grip.
"Stop now man!" Fergus called to him. Looking at him straight in the
eye to read his next intention. There was no softening of attitude or
stance, the man let go the sword and drew a dagger from his belt. He
laughed aloud when Fergus threw the sword away. "Enough man!"
The first feint with the dirk was the last stupid action of the man's
life. Fergus turned the dagger quickly as the man lunged. It was as
though he had scoured straight into an invisible concave metal dish.
The man was surprised when the dagger curved back out towards him,
embedding itself deep in his neck by his own hand. The man fell
gurgling and choking in blood from his carotid artery.
Fergus surveyed the battlefield one last time, before bending down to
the dead man and closing his staring eyes with his thumb and
forefinger.
He walked off in the direction of Deer Forest a full days walk back
over the Scottish border.
The sun had gone down behind the hills as Fergus reached the edge of
the Forest. He started to run and tears coursed down his face. His
feelings were a mixture of anger and regret. Man's cruelty to man had
touched his normally resilient core and he cried both for the dead and
the living.
Although the forest was dark, to Fergus it was his sanctuary, he knew
that he need not fear man or beast under its shady depths. Then for the
first time in years, the voices spoke to him. Argued with him. Driving
him deeper and deeper into the trees to find solace in nature. As he
ran, he looked up. It was a dizzying effect, causing a loss of balance
and direction as he turned his face to see the last of the light shaft
down through the thick canopy of leaves. He heard laughter and imagined
music to go with it.
"Enough!" He shouted to the forest. "I did not come here to
argue"
'Then why are you here?' The voices asked
"I need..."
'You need nothing! You are a strong man. You need only to go back to
your family' The voices mocked him.
Tears coursed down Fergus cheeks "I saw many men die today. Yet I could
do nothing but watch."
'Why did you not use your great power?'
"If I did. Then where to stop? The power was not meant for evil"
'But what is evil about protecting your kinsmen?'
"But, that I could have! They needed me and I was afraid."
'Afraid of what?'
"Of the power. It is not for me to interfere in the destiny of
man."
'What will you do now?'
"I will stay here"
'At least you will have your own safety. But is it not selfish? What of
your family? You pitiful creature!'
"No, no! Hear me out. I am not afraid. Time to think and know my mind
is what I need"
'You are afraid! Afraid! Afraid!' The voices all called out to him in a
dizzying crescendo of accusation. The forest echoed with repeated
shouts, some loud some whispered.
Fergus pressed both hands over his ears. It didn't help. And as he sunk
on to the forest floor, he curled his knees into his chest, shaking his
head in denial. His breath came in huge sobs as he fell asleep.
When the dawn broke Fergus was at peace again. He looked around the
forest that he loved. Animals came close to him, tame and relaxed in
his presence. He gathered a number of herbs and plants while he was
there. Singing quietly as he picked the wild Marjoram, Sage and
Foxgloves. It was late afternoon when he decided what he was going to
do.
He chose a clearing surrounded by tall sycamores, birch and oak.
Juniper bushes grew close by. This was the first time the use of his
power had not been altruistic. Fergus conjured a huge glass and crystal
tower that appeared to resonate between the trees. It was virtually
invisible to the casual passersby and largely impenetrable. He thought
about the Stones. He would have liked to take them for his own. But he
dismissed the idea. His learning would come from within. He was not to
know that the Stones were to be passed to the small village on the
Laird's death. And if anyone had told Fergus then, he would have
wondered why the Laird had not willed them to him.
The tower would be his sanctuary, where he could accelerate his
learning. The glass construction was a strong metaphor, since he would
use the vantage point to look out on the people. Finally Fergus had
chosen to accept his esoteric skills and to use them to their fullest
extent. He knew he could not change destiny. He believed he could
assist others.
It was weeks before he returned briefly to the bosom of his family. He
had seen their worry at his absence and he sought to explain that he
had to be with the forest for the time being. They might have thought
him a wild man living in the forest and looked at him so, but he just
smiled.
His three brothers were all married and had children. Only two brothers
had fought alongside the Laird thankfully both had returned safely with
only minor scrapes and cuts.
From his new home in the Forest, Fergus saw more and knew more than a
man sitting in the Village Square on market day. He could see for miles
with his eyes closed and heard things that no other man had heard
before. The windows of his crystal home were windows to the
future.
Before he was allowed back to the forest his niece presented him with a
small dog, not much more than a pup. She called it Magi. Later he would
change the name to Magus.
Amanda was his youngest niece. She was perceptive beyond her age and
able to hold a conversation with a lonely wizard. For that reason she
was one of the few over the years who ever saw the Glass Towers on more
than one occasion. There were a number of reasons that people sought
him out. Always for help! It was always a surprise to them when they
found him once - or maybe he found them - but they never found his lair
a second time. Magus, the dog, slept at the bottom of the tree near the
northern edge of the tower. Amanda would find the dog - she too had an
unexplainable affinity with animals - thus locate the tower. As always
Fergus would scold his niece for coming, although he never meant it,
then inquire what she had brought in her basket. Normally something
edible that her mother had packed for the two of them.
"Uncle Fergus. You say that every time I come here. Just let me in" she
said in an exasperated voice.
Fergus laughed. "Well you are not scared of the Wizard at least", as he
lowered a rope ladder to the little girl.
It took her to the first level of the tower from where you could walk a
glass corridor into the trees and into the heart of the tower. An
enchanted, place of great serenity, that made life itself, seem fair
and happy. But it was from this very dwelling that he would see the
imminent arrival of the Sorcerers. This vision would take a few years
to fulfill.
Again rumors grew of the man in the forest. People came from afar for
his cryptic wisdom. Sometimes the less they understood what he said,
the happier they were with his prophecy. Fergus began to travel from
his glass fortress to other times and locations. He learned much but
continued to advise little. The voices still talked in his head from
time to time. But largely he was content in his solitude in the
trees.
Fergus taught Amanda a little of the magic. Soon she could talk to the
animals and make pictures appear in the air. Later she would learn to
read a man's thoughts. Fergus himself developed extraordinary memory.
He could look at something once and if he required it would be etched
in his mind's eye forever. Amanda was well warned never to show the
magic to anyone. Nor to tell anyone, including her Mother and Father.
For, if she were observed using it, the whole family might be arrested
for witchery. He didn't know that this harmless teaching might one day
save his very own life.
OCTOBER 1427 - A TOWN IN MOURNING
It was early morning. Fergus and Amanda had spent the cold night in the
croft of a family friend. It had taken them over two hours to walk
there across the dark hills. Neither had slept. Gordon had sat with
them after Fergus had told him what had happened. Gordon was an older
highlander, tough and inured to the fortunes of life. In true highland
custom he denied no man his hospitality if they needed it.
"Uncle Fergus" It was the first time the little girl had spoken since
the night before. "Why did they kill my family?" She looked at Fergus
her eyes filled with tears and red raw from continuous rubbing.
"Why?"
Fergus bent to her. A glance exchanged between him and Gordon spoke
sympathy for Amanda and for Fergus for his having to answer such an
impossible question.
"They are bad men" Fergus held her. "Evil men. They don't care about
anyone"
"Will they kill me?" Her bottom lip trembled.
"No, no Lass!" Fergus breathed out. "I will never let them"
"Has my kin gone to heaven?" she almost pleaded.
"As surely, lass, as the sun rises, for they were all good
people"
"I hope so"
"Don't fret Lass. Your Father was a good man. Now he will be watching
us from above. He would want you to rest and take care of yourself.
Somebody needs to look after your old uncle Fergus. Try to sleep a
little. I have to go out, but Uncle Gordon will look after you. And I
will leave Magus to lie with you" He added as an after thought.
Surprisingly the little girl agreed. She was exhausted with crying. As
Fergus slipped out, nodding to Brian, Amanda slept deeply, although her
dreams were haunted. Fergus had extracted a promise from the hoary
highland man that should something befall him, he would look after the
girl as his own.
It was mid afternoon by the time Fergus reached Brodley Chapel. His
mind was surprisingly clear as he considered the best approach. It
appeared deserted. For one moment he thought there might not have been
a fight for the Stones. Then he saw the vestibule of the Chapel. It was
littered with broken bodies of the men of the village and a few
soldiers. It must have been a massacre. Fergus ran quickly to a few of
them, always watching over his shoulder. They had been dead for hours.
The redcoats and Urthona had wasted no time in gaining possession of
the accursed Stones. Fergus knelt at one of the bodies, the man was a
crofter that he had known since childhood. A few flies buzzed around
his face as he spied the door of the Chapel ajar. It appeared quiet and
Fergus followed another noise around the other side of the building. It
was the chatter of men weary but still excited by the blood of
battle.
The Redcoats had made a temporary camp between the Chapel and the
burial ground. They milled as men waiting for their commander and their
next set of orders. Some squabbled over the little looting that they
had managed from the poor villagers.
He simply walked through the midst of them to a smaller building where
he knew he would find the officers. Men watched, but his progress
across the square was not challenged until he reached the sentry
outside the door of the smaller Chapel building.
"Where is your officer?" Fergus said simply.
The man looked at Fergus and could see no threat. He nodded for him to
wait and went inside for Campbell. Fergus turned and looked around. A
few of the soldiers were eyeing him with interest. Most were
relaxed.
"Yes?" Campbell was annoyed at being disturbed. But there was something
in the guard's description that made him come out to see the
stranger.
"I am Fergus!"
The Officer looked at him slightly warily. "You know we are looking for
you?"
"Yes, I expected as much!"
"Yet you choose to come here amongst my men?"
"I came here to kill you and your men"
Campbell laughed but it was hollow. The adjacent sentry raised his
musket slightly.
"You make a mistake if you underestimate me. I am tired and angry. You
killed my family" Fergus was still calm as a mountain. "You may call
all your men to order and bid them drop their weapons"
Campbell was beginning to worry. For the first time he wished Urthona
or some of the others were close. His mind saw the obvious decision.
Take the foolish man under guard. What was one man against thirty-four?
And yet something, more than confidence emanated from this being.
"Take him under guard" Campbell snapped motioning to two of his men. He
turned to walk away, showing contempt for the stranger "Urthona can
deal with him"
Fergus exploded. An invisible force struck out and swept Campbell's
legs out from under him. One leg clearly fractured so that he was
unable to stand again. The solider nearest, fell clutching his throat.
He could not see or breathe as Fergus stared in concentration.
"Call your men to order!"
Another soldier fired a flintlock behind Fergus but it blew up in his
face and he fell screaming to the ground. Clawing his face, still
smoking from pieces of hot metal and shot.
"Now! For I will give no second chance" Fergus screamed, his anger wild
and frightening. He had lost control.
Campbell struggled up on his good leg. Fear and nausea swept over him.
He barked orders as best as he could. Soon it was conveyed to the men
that they should desist and stand to order. One man had interpreted the
events and decided it was better to run. With a twitch of his hand
Fergus set him on fire. Disorientated he turned back towards the
assembling group of nervous milling men.
"Hold!" Campbell shouted. He could see there was no way out for him if
his men all ran. He was sweating despite the bitter cold wind that had
started.
The men came to order, few looking back at the stinking funeral pyre of
their colleague, a few yards away.
"You have seen a little of my power" Fergus was raving. "I will invoke
a cruller revenge against all of you should you choose not to stand"
Spittle foamed and flecked at his mouth corners. "Now! Some of you may
have the chance to go home"
The men looked at him, still thinking as battle hardened troops. How to
extricate themselves. This was one man. They were still over
thirty.
"First! I want those who despoiled the croft of Duncan MacLean. They
can step forward or others can show me who they are. You have my word
that I will take no more lives if I know the murderers"
It was both a clever and stupid expectation. Stupid because it was
unlikely to work. Clever, because it was the ultimate agony. The
ultimate dilemma! Stick with the group or betray the men who had burned
the croft.
"Hold fast men!" A sergeant called. Taking the decision that Campbell
dared not take.
"Yes you will hold fast" Fergus intoned. "For you are stuck to the
earth as long as I desire"
It was true. Some of the men tried to move and found to their fear that
their feet were stuck fast. A number of them glanced at the weapons
that they had dropped. None could reach.
"Will you tell me who burned my family?"
A wind started to blow, bitterly cold. Biting through clothes and
flesh. The men began to freeze. Some cried out in pain and fear, others
tried to move. It was hopeless. They were dying quickly.
Finally Campbell cried out. "Enough! I will tell you who was at the
croft" Part of his mind wanted to gain a little more time in case there
was an opportunity to placate or beat this demon. The other part of
Campbell was honorable. He could not see all his men die. Good men, who
fought under orders and would not kill children, since they were
husbands and fathers themselves. He would release the rogues and
animals, for which he had little respect, to the wizard. As for
himself, he felt his own time had come anyway.
Fergus eased up on the coldness as Campbell indicated the men who had
burned the Croft. A few of the men stared at Fergus defiantly. The
other men distanced themselves from their comrades almost
instinctively.
Fergus roared like a vengeful spirit. The eight men, excluding
Campbell, who had taken part were blinded and deafened instantly. But
not before hearing voices shouting. "Never again will you give or take
orders in any mans army. Nor will you shoot a musket or lift a blade
against another man" The men's fingers and toes were struck with the
most hideous rheumatism and arthritis, becoming twisted and gnarled in
seconds.
"Now the rest of you are free to go on the condition that you go
quickly to your families and return here only on pain of death"
The men needed no second warning. They ran in twos and threes as far
away from Fergus as possible. Fergus turned to Campbell who sat
motionless on the ground. Pain from his legs and fingers wracked his
body. He had however retained his sight and hearing for the time
being.
"Forgive me!" Campbell cried
"Forgiveness is between you and your God, Campbell" Fergus said "But
you may partially atone for your sins. Tell me something of
Urthona"
Urthona and the others were locked inside the Chapel. They were not to
be disturbed, Campbell told Fergus. The others are frightening men,
like you, Campbell added. This caused Fergus to raise his eyebrows
once. There were eight altogether including Urthona. They had traveled
North to secure the Stones for use in their own magic. Had they come
because they had heard of the Stones, Fergus had asked. No they were
said to be the original owners, Campbell said. Fergus pondered on this
for a moment. Might they have similar or better powers than his own?
What cruel and evil deeds might they perpetrate with this sort of
power? Goodbye, he said simply to Campbell. The man looked sad, but
resigned to his own demise. He bowed his head and averted his eyes. He
may have been recanting his sins as Fergus killed him instantly with a
simultaneous, crushing blow to his head and chest.
Fergus looked up to the heavens. He too had a slight dread of God and
the consequence of sin. He was vented a little by his terrible
outburst. But now his mind was calculating again. He had the others to
deal with. He could not afford to be sad for his killing. The taste of
revenge was bitter in his gullet.
He entered the Chapel tentatively though not through any fear for his
self. He preferred to have some element of surprise against this
unknown element of men. The vestibule was dank and dark. Light had
faded outside and minimal light shone through tall narrow, medieval,
stained glass. Fergus moved quietly and cautiously, utilizing all his
earthly senses to discover what lay ahead of him.
It was dark enough in the alcoves that he nearly bumped into a figure
ahead of him. He startled, as he realized the dark shadow was a man,
fortunately looking the other way and too engaged in argument with
others, to know Fergus was three or four feet behind him. The stranger
wore an intricate cloak, decorated with orbs and 'fleur-de-lis'
embroidered from gold thread. Fergus sidestepped behind a large stone
pillar sparsely carved with cherubs and intricate flowers. He steadied
his breath as best he could and pressed himself tight in the corner
between the pillar and the stone granite wall of the Chapel. He
strained to catch both halves of the discussion since the others were
further away and talking in quieter tones than the man that he had
nearly stumbled into.
"Urthona you are forgetting something. It was agreed we would go on the
Stones here. We do not have time to return to France." The voice was
cultured and gentle.
"We all have different knowledge of their workings. We should be equal"
Another voice chimed in.
"Anyway to return so soon to the country who condemned us would be
foolish. There is much more at stake now than mere revenge" The soft
voice added.
"We were persecuted and burned for our beliefs. That merits revenge"
Urthona argued angrily. "Had we not used the Stones previously there
would be none of us here now discussing our destiny or the destiny of
the earth.
Fergus listened intently. What did it mean? Had they had been killed,
burned at the stake over a hundred years ago? Was he listening to dead
men? Then what was death if not simply a state? Did that mean that they
could not be killed now?
"What of the Highlander? Has he not been on the Stones too? Perhaps he
is a higher stage than we are. We might do well to fear his return. His
people died at our hands." Fergus turned his head as this new voice
came from further to his right.
"There is nothing to fear from MacLean. I know Campbell talked to the
villagers. I can bring him in to tell you himself. MacLean was a healer
and sage. He may only have lain on the Stones once or twice" Urthona
argued. "Besides he did not have the book of 'Resech' without which his
growth and understanding of the true functioning of the Stones would be
nothing."
"Never the less you would do well to be more cautious, Urthona"
Fergus wondered if Urthona would go looking for Campbell, but it was
merely an idle threat to lend weight to his argument. It was a good
sign they thought him powerless. He needed all the surprises he could
get against eight of them. So far he'd heard maybe four or five speak.
There must be others around and he glanced nervously in the dark. He
did not look up, for if he had he might have seen the figure perched on
a ledge inside the roof of the Chapel. Time was running out for Fergus.
For as he stood huddled in the dark, he felt as though something was
seeking him. Slowly, tentatively, but surely as creeping tentacles,
someone was using their mind to locate him. It was if they had sensed
him and were now sniffing him out. He tried to block the insidious
thought waves and hide his own thoughts. But it was impossible to stop
thinking. The tentacles crept nearer. Suddenly, they withdrew like a
piece of elastic being snapped back. At the same time conversation
slowed, then stopped inside the Chapel. Fergus felt a cold chill rise
up his spine.
"He is here?" Urthona asked. Somebody must have indicated positively.
"MacLean. Show yourself. There is nothing to be gained from hiding from
us." Urthona shouted. Fergus heard him shuffle on the dusty flagstones.
"We have no quarrel with you!"
Fergus was scared now. But I have a quarrel with you, he thought. I
need to pick my time. He was half amused, that although they sensed him
amongst them, they could not locate him. He might have been less
confidant had he noticed the specter above, moving lazily and
effortlessly around the ledge. Both eyes firmly fixed on Fergus.
Urthona changed his tack. "Of course you may like to hear how your
brother and family died. A dreadful waste of life! But they died
protecting you." He paused. "You who are too cowardly to show
yourself!"
Anger once again flared in Fergus. But he ignored the bait. His mind
raced. It would not be long before they discovered him. He crouched
down trying to hide and at the same time gain a view between the pews
to see the others. The Chapel was deathly quiet now. Fergus could hear
his own breathing as he tried to quiet the rushing flow of air from his
nostrils. His chest pounded loudly and his heart pumped blood to his
ears such that his whole sensory system was on overload.
Above him the specter had disappeared.
Fergus could see nothing through the gaps in the wooden pews. He
strained his eyes hoping to catch a bit of movement in the gloom.
Something to give away the position of his enemy. He was confused.
There was no sound from Urthona who had stood less than ten feet from
him. Where had they gone? He shuffled around the pillar in the
direction of the font. He was keeping close to the floor, moving
painfully slowly in a quest for silence and the precious opportunity to
see them before they saw him. A shiver ran down his back reminding him
how exposed it was. He resisted the overwhelming urge to turn around.
Inch by labored, inch he reached the first pew in front of the font.
Now he could see the Stones, but there was no one there. It didn't make
sense. They didn't fear him. Why would they have left? His face showed
his puzzlement as with trepidation he slowly stood up, still half
crouched, and scanned the dark recesses of the building. Nothing! He
was relieved, puzzled and apprehensive all at the same time. He walked
slowly to the Stones.
Suddenly the pews were filled with people. A brief flash of the
congregation and they were gone. Fergus jumped startled. He would swear
he had recognized many of the townsfolk in that brief view. Worse his
brother and wife had been there. Fergus whirled expecting to see
something behind him. Emptiness! The Chapel door creaked. Someone was
entering. Fergus ducked down in front of the pews. His stomach lurched
in a sickening cycle of fear as a row of feet came into focus. The
congregation had returned again. It was a horrible vision, he scrabbled
backwards to the font. The very villagers that he had seen lying dead
outside filled the seats. The stone-faced worshippers appeared to stare
right through him. He caught a glimpse of the Saxon blonde hair. His
brothers wife! The family sat in the middle of the pews. His brother
Duncan was looking right at him, smiling. His disbelief was overcome by
the joy of seeing them. Then he remembered that he had heard someone
come in. He looked down the aisle. Amanda had entered and was
sauntering towards the family.
Fergus mind rushed. She should be safe with Brian. How did she get
here?
"Amanda!" he called watching the reaction of the congregation. Some
appeared to look around towards the little girl but he was not sure if
it had been a response to him or not.
Amanda continued towards her family. Tears fell from her face and
Fergus was saddened. But something was not right. The little girl's
sadness was a grotesque parody. This was something unnatural. Fergus
looked to Duncan who was motioning for her to come down the pew towards
them. He mouthed something. Fergus strained to read his lips. A wisp of
gray smoke blew from between his tongue and teeth. It was like some
foul dream.
Fergus jumped up and ran towards Amanda. He had to get her out. Back to
safety. He was scared and angry again. As he reached the girl, her face
changed and she took on the bizarre image of Campbell whom Fergus had
killed outside. A bloodied head on the young body!
"Noooooo!" Fergus recoiled. Something or someone was playing with his
mind. He turned to the congregation left and right in turn. In his mind
he smashed the apparition to pieces. They shattered apart like fine
crystal. Fergus flinched and almost ducked from the flying shards of
glass, but these too were purely an illusion.
Fergus fought to get his breathing and emotions under control. Hollow
laughter echoed around him as it began to dawn on him he was being
tortured by Urthona. Their power appeared to be beyond anything he had
learned. He realized that he might not leave the Chapel alive now.
Funny, before when he thought he had a chance against these wizards,
and anger had blurred his logic, he had been frightened. Now that he
considered that death might be close, he was no longer afraid of
them.
He closed his eyes tight and flooded the entire chapel with brilliant
white light. He was not sure what it would do. But now he wanted to
flush them out to face him. Something must have caught in his
peripheral vision; he looked up and left. There in the glare of the
light, eight men levitated in the space above his head. He recognized
Urthona from his cloak. One by one they floated down to the ground
until they were a group in front of him. They were a curious group,
learned looking, yet flamboyant. In marked contrast to Urthona's gold
cape, one wizard wore a cloak of deep purple fringed with white ermine.
The effect was regal. The others dressed as the courts of France and
Spain in years gone past.
"What other tricks have you learned from the Stone?" Urthona asked
irreverently studying his fingertips.
"Nothing that I would care to share with you" Fergus replied. "Perhaps
you will find out soon enough"
"Hmmm. Brave words indeed MacLean. But there are eight of us and but
one of you." It was the oldest wizard that spoke. "You have little
choice. Unless of course you prefer death... and perhaps the death of
Amanda"
Fergus gasped as he felt the sharp withdrawal of cold tentacles inside
his brain. They can get into my head. I cannot feel them entering, only
withdrawing? He thought.
"Oh yes MacLean we have powers that you do not dream of." The purple
wizard said. "Soon they will be far greater as we enter the Stones
again"
"You are cruel and evil men" Fergus retorted. "I pray to God that you
are delivered to hell through the Stones"
The expression on Urthona's face changed slightly. His eyebrows
lifting. "MacLean it is not us who will be delivered to hell, but
you...." He paused "Or maybe since you do not appear to care what
happens to yourself, your niece. Unless of course you are prepared to
help us" He raised his hands expansively, almost a congenial gesture as
if discussing nothing more important than barter of a few goods.
Fergus was thinking fast. They needed him? To accelerate their own
learning? Perhaps because he was alive while they were technically
dead? He consciously kept his thoughts moving and obscure, in a vain
hope of evading their attempts at reading his mind. As he did this, he
recognized that the only way to fool them was to 'think and feel'
compliant, almost believing it himself.
"Why do you need me?" He asked, "I may help if the safety of my niece
is guaranteed. What would you have me do?"
"We need you to lie on the Stones with us," one of the group
answered.
He was right! Fergus realized that they needed someone alive to
participate in the Stones. Inside he was jubilant but cautious.
"I will help you on the condition that my niece and myself are safe" He
felt that they would agree but would have no intention of keeping to
the deal. Nor would they have any conscience or remorse when they
killed him.

"Good" Urthona said simply. "Then let us begin." He had obviously
changed his mind about entering the Stones immediately as oppose to
transporting them.
The wizards moved to the Stones. There was room for five only including
Fergus, but they appeared to know who was to be first, as if in some
sort of hierarchy. Urthona and three others would remain behind.
"You need this" Uvula handed Fergus an old manuscript. Fergus knew the
Latin and Gaelic. He couldn't read the Hebrew. He wondered if the men
around him could read the Gaelic.
"I need to say this?" Fergus stalled. He had never seen such fine paper
before. It was truly smooth and shiny as silk, he thought. He was
amazed at what the manuscript told him, and as he scanned down it
hungrily he began to understand the power of the Stones.
"Enough reading" Urthona told him. "Your recital is here" His finger
stabbed the paper and his eyes stared straight at his eyes. "You cross
us MacLean and your niece will suffer the consequences"
Fergus did one thing. He flipped through a number of pages in turn and
slotted it into his memory. He would read them in his mind, after they
entered the Stones. There may be something in the paper that might help
him defeat or escape the Wizards.
The journey into the next few dimensions went quickly. They went in and
out of the different levels within minutes. The other Wizards were
taking their turn. Always Fergus was dragged with them and as they
progressed through the different levels he was growing stronger and
more aware of how to control his abilities. There was no opportunity to
escape the Wizards for they kept close to him and each time they went
to another dimension together, his body lay unprotected on the Stones.
The four who remained behind were poised to strike him if anything
untoward happened. Fergus realized that there was no possibility that
they would let them live once they had finished the levels. He stalled
and hesitated, trying to find the time to read the pages in his mind.
He recalled them with ease, almost in the same order that he memorized
them. But they were both complicated and obtuse in parts.
Fergus was slipping into despair. They were reaching their final
destination. The wizards were excited almost gleeful and he realized he
had no way to stop them. They were in the Dimension of Light. Fergus
thought he might have been there before but he couldn't be sure. Five
of them entered while Urthona and the second group stayed behind.
Then Fergus found what he needed. He said a silent prayer and turned
invisible. He slipped quickly back to his body.
"Urthona!" Uvula shouted as he watched the evaporation of Fergus from
the Stones. "He has gone"
Fergus stood at their side wondering if they would find him. He didn't
think so. Urthona came very close to him, almost up to his face, and
Fergus shook but didn't move. It became apparent that none of the four
had any means of seeing him.
"Fool!" Urthona stated. "It matters not. We can finish now without him.
We will deal with him later."
Eventually the others came back.
"The Highlander?" Luvaha asked
"It's of no consequence now. He has gone. We will deal with him later."
Urthona told him
"I warned you, Urthona" Luvaha was angry. "We cannot allow MacLean to
get away with the knowledge. How did he escape?"
"Yes! He must be found and killed" agreed Solaris in a calm, almost
melodic voice.
"Damn! Urthona! I asked you how he escaped?" Luvaha repeated.
"And I told you it was of no consequence. We will finish the Stones and
then go after him. He will not go far from his niece." Urthona's voice
was equally threatening. In fact Urthona didn't know how he had
escaped.
"Enough" Tabath said simply. "We get on with the task, for the sooner
we finish the sooner we can hide the Stones and get out of this
accursed place. I like not the weather here."
Fergus moved slowly around the Chapel. He was not to know that while
invisible he made absolutely no noise. He watched warily as the eight
sorcerers moved around him. Urthona and the three, who had not been to
the last dimension, went on to the Stones for their penultimate
journey.
Fergus worked fast. He quickly looked at the remaining pages of the
manuscript. There had to be a clue as to what the final dimension
held.
Urthona and the others returned. All eight had now only one final
destination
Fergus found the answer in Gaelic it was a poem entitled 'Sentinel of
Ascendancy'. He went immediately to the Stones and entered the next
dimension ahead of the Sorcerers who remained unaware of his presence.
Fergus repeated the poem in his head as he traveled and prayed again
that he had understood it's meaning.
"We will enter together" Urthona proposed.
"You are suggesting we can leave the Stones unguarded while we lie
there?" Solaris indicated the floor near the font.
"MacLean has gone back to his niece and there is no one else left
alive. What is there to be afraid of?" Urthona replied. "This is the
final part of the journey. It is indeed fitting that we enter
together."
There was something serene about the setting where the Wizards now
stood together, having newly emerged from the Stones. The 'Dimension of
Munificence' was indeed beautiful. It was different from all the other
dimensions. It looked the most like some imagined paradise and utopian
version of the earth. It had clouds and stars in a dusky blue sky.
Iridescent light seemed to exude through a permeable earth, lighting
everything from all directions. There were no shadows or darkness. The
wind swayed moon-dizzy trees and a rivers luminescent fish darted
beneath its surface. Fragrant citric perfume caressed the olfactory
organs in a warm breath of air. The landscape was 'Eschurian'.
Perspective blended with perspective and the outline of objects
clustered together in a melt of intricacy and color. Closer a large
scrape of unusual rocks clustered and glittered under the unusual
light.
They wizards looked around as if they expected to see someone.
"They are not here?" Solaris said.
"Something is wrong!" exclaimed Urthona angrily.
Together the wizards drifted towards the outcrop each looking
around.
Fergus watched the Wizards approach from a 'time castle'. He had
arrived in Munificence ahead of the Wizards and had warned the Guardian
of their arrival. The guardian was an ephemeral body of green
crystalline mist in which Fergus could see images from time to time.
Brief glimpses of faces, people, and each soft, shining and sparkling,
in harmonious blend with its host.
The 'time castle' floated above the landscape and the wizards. It was
hidden by a time difference.
"They cannot see us?" Fergus asked the guardian.
"Light from this time cannot reach their eyes, for the moment." Replied
the Guardian, "But we can see them and soon they will discover us
also."
"What do they seek?" asked Fergus. "What can we do?"
"They seek the great works. The ultimate universal power." Answered the
Guardian with the hint of a smile on a serious face that floated for a
moment out of the haze.
"How do they hope to find this 'Great Works'?" puzzled Fergus.
"With our death the 'Great Works' would become theirs. It is here. This
dimension! He who controls Munificence may deliver the 'Great Works'.
The 'Great Works' are the ultimate ascension of the spirit of mankind.
It is the final mechanism that governs 'the spark of life'. It is known
as many other names and concepts, 'creation'; 'the connection of man's
inner self with his outer body'; 'the essence or spirit'. It is the
bridge between man's perceived reality and the reality of God's
creation. The spirit is reality. All men must work towards it but only
one spirit being by definition may ever may ever control it"
"The Guardian" suggested Fergus.
"Guardians" corrected the man.
"I don't understand" Fergus said.
"I am more than you see. I am one body but many beings. We are many
beings but one spirit. We are the collective conscious" The Guardian
looked at Fergus. "Perhaps it would help you to understand, that it is
only on earth that man has an 'ego' and "I". This is as a result of
evolution and language. Man believes himself to be individual, to be
separate and has no view of wholeness across the universe. Man is
largely unaware of the collective conscious. Yet he is part of
it."
"I see," said Fergus quietly.
"Because man, before death, exists in separate bodies he believes
himself to have no control over the collective conscious. Religions are
an unsuccessful attempt at remedy. In the future, the black side of
man's collective conscious will unleash winds and fire of great
destruction from the very atoms of matter and creation." For a brief
moment Fergus saw terrible vision of a devastating dark mushroom of
destruction the likes of which he had not imagined. "Yes Fergus that is
the level of destruction that man can and will reach. The blame will be
on the Scientists of the day. Great battles and atrocities will be
committed, for that is the way of 'individuation'. Imagine if every man
on earth were to work towards peace. Imagine the power of the
collective conscious"
"I see a number of things now" agreed Fergus "I see that the miracles
and magic of man are worked from the collective conscious. I see that
souls do not rise from the body on death, but part of the collective
conscious is released from the flesh on the death of man. I see now the
power we have to change things and I see the misguided folly of the
Church whose godly principles are lost in the motivation and evolution
of mankind. I see that the spirit and the creation must be one"
"You are a quick learner Fergus, you grasp concepts that have eluded
most men for thousands of years" agreed the Guardian.
"I think I understand one more thing" Fergus expression was
thoughtful.
"That is?" asked the Guardian.
"That the collective conscious strives to help us do what ever we want.
It provides the opportunity of our greatest desires. It reaches out to
man to help him achieve his greatest desire" Fergus replied. "But I
don't fully understand why"
"You are correct again. And the reason why the 'collective conscious'
reaches out to man's desires? Simply this! The collective conscious
moves and evolves towards a destiny and evolution of its own. We are
all part of it. All man's thoughts are an expression of its intended
direction. It doesn't help 'need' only 'desire' and that is an
important distinction. Man strives to fulfill his need, the collective
conscious strives to fulfill his desire." The Guardian explained.
"They see us!" Fergus shouted in reply as he watched the Wizards
looking and pointing to the Castle in the sky.
Instantly, Fergus found himself transported to the ground beside the
Wizards. He faced Urthona.
"MacLean!" Urthona exclaimed unable to conceal his surprise.
"Yes. It is I" Fergus answered. "You are too late"
The wizards began to circle Fergus, each readying himself, still
looking around the unusual environment.
Urthona did not reply but launched a huge deadly ball of energy at
Fergus who instinctively raised a shield of freezing ice and wind. The
firestorm of energy knocked Fergus on his back. His ears rang with the
impact and the heat seared his face despite his protection. He
scrambled to his feet and faced Urthona who was moving quickly towards
him. Huge pincers like giant lobster claws extended from under his
cloak. Urthona's face was enraged, suffused with blood. His eyes bulged
and his mouth was drawn back in a vicious sneer as his claws grasped
the man who had tried to thwart him. Fergus steeled himself as he felt
the deadly grip on his upper left arm and chest. His muscles locked in
ribbons of armor plating as the wizard crushed and attempted to pinion
him with the other huge claw. It was the best Fergus could do. His
magic was limited compared to these experienced and knowledgeable
sorcerers. While he grappled with Urthona he was aware of the other
Wizards slowly and deliberately moving closer. As he struggled, he was
close to panic brought about by his inability to move. He was in a
deadlock with the angry wizard and soon his companions would interfere.
He tried to set fire to the Wizard but Urthona shrugged it off with a
toss of his head. He began to feel pain as the Wizards strength started
to overcome his own. He was weakening and he could feel the pincers
begin to bite into his flesh and bones.
"Fergus" he heard the voice around him. "Don't give up. Just hold for a
little more" It was the Guardians. Where were they? Why didn't they
help? He flexed his magical armor under the pinch of the claws. His
anger and fear gave him more strength, but still not enough to wrest
himself free, or protect himself from the crushing vice-like
grip.
The landscape around had changed and all but Fergus noticed it. From a
warm dreamy place to a dark, cloudy thunderous dimension the
surroundings rolled and growled in angry waves of energy.
"Kill him!" Urthona shouted to his companions for help.
Fergus looked around frantically. The air appeared to be coming apart,
the light was changing and vibration ripped through the ground and his
own body. The sorcerers grouped together intent only on the changing
landscapes, only Solaris heeded Urthona's call to kill Fergus. He moved
close and smote Fergus on the head with a blast of energy. The pulse
glanced off the side of Fergus's head and shoulders as he and Urthona
tussled on the moving land. Fergus was blinded and dizzied for a few
numbing seconds. His breath came in ragged gasps as he fought to stay
upright and hold off Urthona's crushing death grip. He saw Solaris move
closer still to end his struggling.
Suddenly a Wizard screeched. It was along painful animal like howl.
Luvaha disappeared in a contortion of heat and light. His scream
continued for a few seconds after his being vanished. Moments later
another Wizard fell to the ground, curling in a ball as he too appeared
to disintegrate into oblivion before their very eyes. His screams
became moans of fear and anger. Urthona slacked his grip for an instant
as he realized something was happening to his companions. Solaris moved
away from Fergus and Urthona. Fear spooked his eyes, as each sorcerer
looked around to the others, bewildered yet still angry and
dangerous.
Fergus felt the slight release in pressure and squirmed to change his
position and advantage. He managed to gain a purchase on the heaving
ground for a vital second and pushed with his legs, toppling himself
and Urthona down the hill as yet another Wizard was vaporized into
nothingness. The howls sounded like screams in a tunnel, echoing a
terrifying mixture of remoteness and clarity, before fading into
nothing.
Wizard followed wizard until only Urthona remained, locked in mortal
combat with Fergus.
"Thank-you Fergus!" The voice spoke with incredible kindness and
calmness. "You gave us the distraction we needed to lose the Sorcerers
in a maze of time and space. Much earth time will pass before they are
able to return. Urthona you will desist now, for you too are destined
to banishment with your brethren"
Fergus felt Urthona's grip tighten. And the two struggled again.
"There is no escape Urthona!" The voice was firm.
"And if I don't release MacLean?" Urthona asked. "You cannot send me
the way of the others!" he suggested at the same time in a defiant
tone.
Fergus quickly realized what was happening. The Guardians were unable
to banish Urthona as long as he was entangled with him. Fergus fought
harder to break the grasp. Urthona sensed his intention and initially
gripped tighter. Fergus blasted both of them with an icy wind. Ice
appeared to form in the Wizards eyes and his look was one of startled
amazement and pain. Then he was gone. He had 'jumped' back to the
Stones.
"You must go after him" the voice said "And prevent him from taking the
Stones"
"I will try" agreed Fergus. "The others?"
"It will be a long day afore you see them again, Fergus" A different
voice this time.
Fergus thought he recognized it. But then it couldn't be his old Laird,
could it? And with that single thought in his mind, he too returned to
the Stones. Urthona was nowhere to be seen. Although Fergus didn't
trust that he had gone his intuition told him that for the moment he
was safe. His body hurt but his mind went immediately to his niece with
the possibility of Urthona's desire for revenge.
He quickly went to his niece and returned with her to the abbey. There
was no sign of the Wizard that night or the next as Fergus guarded the
Stones expecting his return. He decided it was time to leave Scotland.
The Stones had been in one place much too long. He conjured replicas of
the Stones and left them in place of the authentic articles.
The village was still in mourning but it took less than an hour for
Fergus to find a villager who was willing to travel with Amanda and
him. The villager would cart the Stones on the journey.
OCTOBER 1427 - A JOURNEY IN HASTE
The journey across Scotland to the West Coast was arduous, more so
because of the weather. Incessant rain and hail, blown almost
horizontal in a strong biting wind. He wondered if he was wise dragging
the Stones with him. Was he endangering both their lives by his
stubborn attempt to keep the Stones from others hands? Urthona was
still at large, no doubt angry and thirsting for vengeance for the
trickery. The more miles they could put between them the better.
Certainly they would have made better time then having to wait for the
clumsy horse and cart that carried the Stones. There was a constant
worry of robbers and Fergus tried to hole up at an Inn each night
rather than get caught out on the open road in the dark.
To Amanda the journey was exciting, an adventure. She still grieved for
her family. But she was young and resilient. Looking forward to a life
in another country. Fergus hoped the change from familiar surroundings
and memories might allow her to mend quicker.
Fergus thought that he might get a ship on the Clyde, perhaps in the
seafaring towns of Greenock or Port Glasgow. Rough and dangerous
places, was how he'd heard these towns described. A man could be
press-ganged into the service of the Navy or hounded by whores and
pickpockets.
"Uncle Fergus?" Amanda asked. "Where will the ship take us?"
"Hopefully somewhere warm and safe" Fergus replied. He didn't really
know where they would end up. He believed that they would travel
further and quicker by ship. The Stones would be stowed as cargo. An
added benefit was the difficulty of anyone trying to follow them. Ships
left little trail.
"Why do I have to pretend to be a boy when we get there?"
"Girls are not liked on ships. The sailors think they give them bad
luck." Fergus answered her.
"Do we?" her voice was puzzled and slightly anxious.
"No Lass!" Fergus roared with laughter. "Just superstitious
nonsense!"
"You'll have to cut my hair off!" her hand brushed through the side of
her blonde hair strewn untidily on her shoulders.
"Yes" Fergus looked at her and they both laughed at the thought. "Maybe
you can wear a bonnet!" He felt slightly guilty; he'd never seen her
this untidy.
"Are the Stones good Uncle Fergus?" Amanda inquired.
"That depends Lass" And his mind returned to the Wizards again. Where
were they now?
"On what?" she persisted
"On who uses them" Fergus looked at her. "That's why we are taking
them. We will not let them fall into the hands of these evil men
again."
"No" she agreed thoughtfully. "Will I lie on the Stones like you, Uncle
Fergus?"
He'd never thought about it. But it wasn't such a bad idea. She'd been
as 'good as gold'. Never revealing to a soul, the little Magic that she
knew. It might be wise to have her learn something of the Stones. The
conflict in his mind was not that she couldn't handle it, but simply
that responsibility and knowledge of the Stone would surely steal away
any childhood innocence that she had left.
"I think perhaps you might. As long as you swear never to tell a soul!
There are many great secrets in the Stones" Instantly Fergus realized
that he still had much to learn himself. He resolved to start both
their learning as soon as possible. It made sense from a safety
perspective he justified.
The town of Greenock bustled near the estuary of the river Clyde that
came from Glasgow, through Port Glasgow and flowed out into the Irish
Sea and the Atlantic Ocean. The town was built on shipping and trade. A
fierce rivalry existed between Port Glasgow and Greenock as both towns
fought for their share of the trade that ebbed in and out of the Clyde
with economic season.
The towns taunted each other for their stupidities. One group of well
meaning citizens and their Provost had hung a monkey in their Town
Square. The unfortunate animal had come off a merchant ship and had
been judged to be a foreign spy. No one had seen a monkey before.
The other town had submerged their huge church bell in boiling water,
hoping to repair a crack that had developed. With hindsight both would
consider the others action, more stupid.
The rival retort to 'Who hung the monkey?' was of course 'Who boiled
the bell?'
Fergus and Amanda were lucky. There was a choice of two ships. Both
early style 'merchantmen' that would travel anywhere, for a good cargo
or bounty. This was unusual, often there would be days or weeks wait
between suitable passenger ships. Where were they destined, he had
asked the Captains direct. One suggested that France was to be their
initial destination and perhaps Rotterdam after. The other Captain was
much younger. When Fergus talked to him in the Tavern he was jovial and
obviously an errant Captain. His idea was to sail West into the
Atlantic. He had heard stories of newly discovered islands called the
Azores, discovered in, rich in produce and gems. He understood that the
Portuguese owned the islands. One of his men was of Portuguese origin
and spoke fluent Spanish as well as his native tongue. The young
Captain viewed this as a tremendous opportunity and advantage
"Where have you Captained before" Fergus asked him "What other
ships?"
"This is my first command and voyage" he told Fergus honestly, not
without a hint of pride. "But I have sailed under some of the greatest
mariners in England." He reeled off a number of names, which could have
been invented for all Fergus knew. "I know Europe and the Mediterranean
like my own backside." He proclaimed. He would need to, for although
the compass was available, men were only beginning to understand the
true nature of magnetic variations. Often navigators reached their
destination through dead reckoning that took them to within fifty miles
of the spot on the coast that were looking for. Then they trawled in
one direction or the other, based on the man's memory of the
coastline.
Fergus wanted to look both ships over before he decided. He enlisted a
pilot to take him around both vessels during the day in order that he
could get a view of them. The return journey in a large rowboat cost
him a penny. He knew nothing of ships and sea worthiness so he listened
as the friendly pilot explained, breathless, while he rowed them
against the rough tide and current in the river Clyde. It became clear
that one ship was newer, had less caulking and bungs and probably a
more efficient set of sails.
"It is a truth that the older vessel should house the most vermin" the
pilot gasped as he heaved on the oars "Rats, as big as dogs. Some say!"
and he laughed as he watched the astonishment on Fergus's cold-numbed,
spray drenched face.
Fate he thought grimly as he licked the salt from his lips. The most
friendly and trustworthy Master has the worst ship. Which was the best
destination? Was it into the unknown, with a Captain younger than he
was? Or the alternative! Sail south to France, and perhaps on to
Rotterdam?
He asked Amanda which ship and captain would she choose.
"The one that asks the least questions, Uncle Fergus" she had replied
simply. And he pondered her answer.
He looked at her face, slightly grimy under a dirty woolen hat. He had
shorn her hair from her head and he had bid her, 'Speak little, lest
someone realizes you are a girl.'
"Alright" Fergus told the young Captain. "Subject to us agreeing a
price we will travel with you" This was equivalent of placing their
lives in someone else's hands. Once on board the Captain would have
ultimate say in everything on board his vessel. Neither Fergus nor
Amanda could swim and had little experience with boats. The prospect of
travelling across rough seas was a particularly frightening. Stories of
sailors who had been eaten by sea dragons and others who had dropped
off the edge of the world added to the overall sense of impending
disaster as the ship prepared to leave the safety of the harbor.
Fergus agreed one half of the money before they set sail and the rest
on completion of their journey. As the money changed hands the young
Captain proffered his hand and said. "Captain Philip Moray at your
service, sir"
Fergus took his hand, the grasp was firm and friendly and Fergus was
pleased. He hoped he had made the right choice.
"Fergus look" Amanda was pointing to the way the sails caught the wind
as the sailors scrambled up the masts and mizzen to unfurl the top and
main sails. Mizzen came from the Latin 'medianus'. The middle mast, or
sail. The ship kicked and danced as the last of the anchor left the
seabed.
They were on board now and the little ship was eager. Bucking and
rearing in the wind. As the sails caught and billowed she turned her
head across the wind. The initial listing made Fergus loose his footing
a little. He frowned. He preferred the movement of his forest perch to
this unnatural platform on the water.
"Yes Lass it is beautiful to feel the power of the Scottish winds" He
did not tell her that he was wondering if he would ever see them again.
The soft emerald hills called invitingly, teasingly as the shipped
picked up speed. The broad estuary of the Firth of Clyde was rough,
deep green and blue. November swells stretched in front of them as far
as he could see.
Fergus looked back towards the Stern. The Captain was on the poop-deck
and waved them a hearty wave. He was obviously happy. Fergus just
nodded.
When the wind allowed, Fergus caught snatches of sea shanty sung by a
number of the sailors. It had a certain evocative quality. As they left
dry land would they ever see their wives and sweethearts again? What
Fergus didn't realize was that most of the sailors were as wary of the
journey as he himself was.
They had been at Sea nearly three months. The weather was better as
they had veered south, hugging the Spanish coast to avoid the sudden
squalls. Fergus stood up on the port bow peering over into the ocean in
front and below the bowsprit. He had gotten used to the ship's
movement. Large friendly looking fish criss-crossed their bows as a
strong southeasterly wind drove the little schooner hard into the
waves. The creatures had smooth, shiny gray skin and a beak-like mouth
with a permanent grin. Fergus wondered at the majesty of them but he
was not the only one.
"They are more like people than fish" Fergus turned to see the Captain
observing with him. "They live out here in vast communities, the ocean
is abundant with them" He answered Fergus unasked questions.
"What are they?" Fergus turned back to watch their frolics on their bow
waves.
"They are called Dolphin, from the Greek 'dolphus' meaning womb. So
called due to their shape."
Fergus nodded, again silent, impressed by this mans knowledge. Were all
Captains this well read? Unlikely he thought.
"Some say they speak and have saved many a ship and its crew from
disaster at sea. Then again some say they are mermaids, half woman half
fish."
Fergus looked aghast at the prospect. And the young Captain laughed at
his expression.
Fergus awakened the following morning to the rhythmic thump of waves
and billowing of canvas up top. A seaman was shouting as the ship swung
about to catch the best of the wind. It took him a few moments to
remember where he was in the stale gloomy quarters. Beside his
jury-rigged hammock Amanda lay in hers, curled sleeping as though one
day was as the next, oblivious to the uncertain journey they were
taking together. The quarters were cramped and shared with two other
passengers. At least it was away from the crews quarters and close
enough to the hold where he could reach the Stones.
Partly in order to pass time and partly because it was prudent, he and
Amanda made regular visits to the Stones. Together they learned the
voice and magic of the Stones. As the little ship flirted, daily,
through the angry waves, Amanda and Fergus grew bolder and more
creative in their knowledge and use of magic.
When the Storm came it was as swift as it was unexpected. Fergus felt
helpless as sailors scurried around in the mounting gloom trying to
secure everything. The wind had climbed in the preceding minutes and
the huge swell, gave way to vicious chop as the wind whipped the tops
of the crests. The sky and sea were almost the same deep dark gray and
green. Both moved violently over and under the ship.
The mood of the sailors was serious and determined. Preparing to fight
together against the elements.
Fergus felt uneasy. Although he was used to fierce weather back home,
there was nothing to compare to the waves that towered over the ship,
crashing onto the decks and wind that blew with such ferocity that took
your breath. He secretly worried that the Storm was unnatural but he
had no experience with which to compare. He disliked the feeling of
weightlessness that seemed to go on forever as the ship fell from the
height of a wave. He hated the sudden thump, crash and screaming of
tortured timbers as the ship floundered, drenched in a trough, before
rising up the next watery cliff to a new precarious summit.
The storm held them for eighteen days and nights before letting them
go. It abated in the early hours of the morning. The bright sunshine
that morning belied anything other than an ocean of beauty. A large
gullimot appeared in the clear sky above, valiantly, battling the still
strong air currents and eddies as it headed past.
The ship was tired. The few sails that had remained up through out the
storm were torn and in need of repair. Decks and masts still glittered
with drops of water and strands of seaweed. Fatigue hung under the eyes
of the sailors and slowed damp aching limbs as they performed their
duties. Two men had been swept overboard and a large timber had fallen
from the main mast and injured a third.
It was clear to all on board that they were lost in the mid-Atlantic.
The Storm had been severe and prolonged. All the crew, were jittery and
nervous. The Captain told Fergus that they had missed the Azores many
days back, perhaps even before the Storm. He continued to sail
west
It was a few days later that land was sighted.
Fergus was with the Captain. He was trying to keep close to the only
man who knew roughly where they were and what they might expect on
shore. The land that had been sighted, two days previously, was surely
the Americas. Although they were all keen to get to the shore they had
turned south hoping to find some reference that he recognized.
At the stern of the ship Amanda was crouched tying rope to the handle
of a large wooden bucket.
"Can you help me get some water?" She asked two of the sailors lounging
on the rail of the quarterdeck.
The girl was not strong enough to bring up a pail of seawater as the
ship clipped along. It would have been pulled out of her hands. Water
on board was scarce until they reached their next port of call. She
wanted to bathe and since fresh water was unavailable, sailors, if they
bathed at all, used saltwater. Two of the sailors watched her as she
struggled with the heavy wooden bucket and coils of thick coarse
rope.
"Aye lad and what will you be wanting water for?" It was the rough
Irishman that spoke.
"I'd like to bathe if that is all the same to you" Amanda
replied.
"For sure Lad, it's only dirty people who wash, right enough" The Irish
sailor gave Amanda a broad friendly wink.
"Give me the bucket lad." The boson's mate reached out in a gesture of
helpfulness. "I'll get you some water"
The burly sailor swung the bucket skillfully over the side of the ship
and scooped up three-quarters of a bucket of seawater. Seconds later he
lifted the pail and dumped it over the girls head. The other Sailor
roared with laughter at the cruel joke. The water wasn't particularly
cold. But the transition from warm sunlight to wind chill - due to the
combination of wind and water - breezed an icy squall through the
skinny creature as she stood shivering.
The sailors laughing countenance changed abruptly to curiosity as he
studied the girl through her wet blouson. "Why Lad, it seems you have
the puffy breasts of a girl. Are we feeding you too well?" As he spoke
he reached and nipped her chest hard. Amanda jumped angrily and a
little frightened.
Another sailor joined the two.
"Shipmates?" he said by way of inquiry as to what was happening. He
grinned wickedly as he observed the drenched youth.
"Our young fellow has been holding out on us! He maybe a wench under
these clothes" the mate replied.
"Surely not! Or 'tis what caused the storm and to lose two good men to
the deep?" The man looked at the child almost in dread.
"We can look and see. I am sure the lad has no objection to proving his
manhood to his concerned shipmates" the first sailor suggested
lewdly.
Amanda tried to break from between the three. Her agility and
nimbleness helped her as she ran for a gap between the clumsy and
slower sailors. But the first Sailor caught her around the waist and
easily scooped her skinny figure back to the centre.
"Hold friends. This boy is no 'warmer' or 'cabin rat.' He is a
passenger. What will the Captain have to say if we upset his fares" The
Irishman was unhappy with manhandling the lad. "He's but a
child!"
"Damn the Captain! We need have no woman on this ship. He'll be
thankful for our help" The man replied. With that, he gripped the girl
tighter as she struggled and fought in his grasp. "Hold still, you wet
creature. It is time we looked in your breaches and found what you
are."
The man held her tight under one burly arm. Her backed arched as she
flopped helplessly through the loop of his grip. He loosed the string
of her wet pantaloons and pulled the cloth far enough away from her
midriff that he could peer past her bellybutton at her crotch. He
quickly dropped her like a hot potato.
"God save us all! She has a cherry. This is the cause of our
misfortunes. A girl on board! We are surely doomed."
"Are you sure?" Asked the Irishman.
"Does the pope sit at the head of the Catholic Church?" he replied
earnestly with no hint of humour.
The Irishman crossed himself. This was the worst. Surely now the bad
luck would indeed curse this ship. He left swiftly to tell the other
men.
"Well maybe we'll have that cherry" the first sailor suggested moving
towards the girl still sprawled on the deck. "Come with me
girlie"
He grabbed her by the shirtfront and lifted her to her feet, pulling
her close to his face and malodorous body. She kicked him hard on the
shins and tried to hit him with her hands. He laughed loudly as he made
his last mistake. He put his tongue out to lick her face as he mumbled
some obscenity.
Fear gave way, as revulsion and anger exploded in the young girl, and
the Sailor yelled. His tongue was suddenly alight with cold yellow
flame. He coughed and choked as he tried to smother the flames both
with his hands and his lips. A few colleagues gathered around the
frantic man. They could see nothing other than a man driven wild,
beating his face and lips in a frothing madness. Huge blisters formed
around his mouth as he finally slumped to the wooden deck still
muttering incomprehensibly, limbs twitching.
Amanda had backed away as the men were transfixed on the horror.
"'Tis true!" A man shouted. "She did it." He pointed at Amanda as she
made her way back to Fergus and the Captain.
"A witch" another cried out. Amanda turned and ran. "Devil
spawn!"
By the time she reached Fergus, the crew was in consternation. Fergus
knew instinctively what had happened as she tore through the door. He
cursed himself for not being more careful and protective. He should
have noticed the slow onset of puberty and the lengthening of her
hair.
"Hush lass" He told her as he held her. "Everything will be fine" His
eyes looked at the Captain and a message passed between the two
men.
NOVEMBER 1427 - AN AGE TOO LATE
Had anyone been around in the early hours of the morning they would
have been scared for their lives. The dark sky was lit up by what might
be described as meteorites. Except when they landed on the earth, they
stood as men. The 'Ancients of Days' had returned after three hundred
years trapped in time and space. They knew only one way of tracking the
Stones just then. That was to be as close as possible and to 'sense'
their power.
They arrived back in the village of Ardhui a number of months after
Fergus had run with the Stones. Fear prevented them going back any
further. They were afraid that if they did they would be swept into
that terrible time warp that the Guardians had created to banish them.
They knew they couldn't come to close to the original time. But they
were not to be beaten. They traced Fergus quickly through visions, mind
reading and other forms of necromancy. They knew that he and Amanda had
boarded a ship somewhere on the West Coast of Scotland.
They discovered Fergus's glass tower in the forest and in pique of
terrible rage they destroyed it with thunder and lightening. The booms
could be heard across the Glens.
Some days later the Sorcerers were still tracking the pair across the
only thing that dulled their ability of 'divination', water, and the
vast Atlantic Ocean.
"They have at last used the magic" Uvula exclaimed. "I have them" He
was looking deep inside a crystal sphere, bridging distance and time
with his thoughts. His esoteric focus was on a ship on the coast of
Venezuela in South America.
"Then send the elementals to kill them now!" said Solaris simply.
"Before they hide the Stones. We will recover them later"
NOVEMBER 1427 A VESSEL IN DISTRESS
"You should have leveled with me!" The Captain told Fergus as he loaded
two dueling pistols that he had taken from his wardrobe.
"If you had known she was a girl you'd not have taken us on board"
replied Fergus.
The Captain said nothing. Outside on the deck below, his men had
gathered as an angry mob and were demanding that the girl be handed
over.
"What is their meaning that she is a witch? What makes them say such a
thing?" He turned and asked Fergus, as the angry shouts drifted through
the wood into the cabin.
Fergus stared at the man. Something made him want to tell the truth. He
owed him that much. "We are not witches or sorcerers, but we have some
power"
"The girl too?" he asked looking at Amanda in surprise.
"Yes" Fergus replied.
"I see!" he said solemnly as though thinking of how to extricate them
all from this near mutiny. "If I can I will have you placed on the
shore. It may be the best I can do"
"Thank-you" Fergus responded gratefully. He wanted only his niece's
safety and no killing. He did not tell the Captain that if they wanted
too they could destroy the ship and all on board.
He pushed the weapons into his belt. "Stay here for the moment" he said
as he turned to leave the cabin. "I make no guarantees, these are vexed
men." With that he stepped out.
Fergus turned to Amanda and smiled down at her as he patted her
shoulder. "All will be fine Lass. All will be fine."
0000 A RETALIATION OF THE VENGEFUL EARTH
Unleash the purity of the truth and light on this malevolence. Regain
the crystal balance of the earth and return the control of space and
time. Calm the currents of negative spirit and winds of ill
intention.
Trepidation remained but hope and spirit soared. The tide was on the
turn once again.
Around the oceans the Cetacean Mammals rejoiced, their music the
language of the earth. Their language the DNA of history. Their
history, but an age of life itself.

A MEETING OF MINDS
"I think we all need to be careful" Brian lectured. "I fully expect all
powers to decline in direct proportion to the lack of proximity to the
Stones. Neither time travel nor flight would be advisable at this
moment" Brian was still poring over the sheaves of paper.
"Wasn't planning any trips!" John spoke picking imaginary fluff from
his sweater. His voice was almost truculent.
The whole group was pretty despondent after their release of the
Stones. Their powers remained, although Brian had expected them to
diminish and was still figuring out the rationale in terms of science.
So far they had not changed or declined. It was early Sunday morning
and already they were gathered at Iain's again, discussing how they
felt. It was as if they could not bear to be apart. Like some sort of
mutual support group.
Somehow, after the fighting and adventure, it seemed that the bad guys
had won. Much of their discussion centered on the argument 'Did we do
the right thing? Should we have pursued the Stones?' However, not
continuing seemed to be the sensible thing to do and a majority
consensus. Was there any point in one or more of them being injured or
killed pursuing an object that technically did not belong to
them?
They talked about what they needed to do next and although a
considerable number of days had passed since they had lost the Stones
no one had made any attempt to go home, get on with normal life again
or go back to work. In another way, each felt slightly unusual, no
longer completely human or ordinary anymore.
Only Rupert appeared to have an alternative interest. He was going
diving again, for leisure. John didn't feel like it, 'Cannot get
motivated' he brooded moodily and Helen was still considering whether
she might go with Rupert, although the cold did not particularly appeal
to her. Finally she too decided to stay with the group.
"You guys can stay and talk about the past. I am going diving" Rupert
was matter of fact. "As far as I am concerned there is nothing to talk
about"
"It feels as if it was all a dream" Thuy spoke aloud. Slightly staring
into space. "If it wasn't for the house being destroyed I would not be
entirely sure if I had imagined the whole thing."
The insurance claims were just going through. The remains of the house
had puzzled police and insurance investigators alike. Thuy was under a
certain amount of suspicion, simply because they could connect no one
else to the incendiary devices that had destroyed the large house.
Somewhere in a building in San Francisco, Federal agents were trying to
figure out what the connections were. The house, an unusual helicopter
crash, the hotel and a barn, recently destroyed or damaged in unusual
circumstances.
Rupert and Iain laughed at the same time. "Yep" Said Rupert "I know
exactly what you mean. Although if it had been up to me we would have
pursued these guys and taken the Stones back into our possession"
"Except for the Ancients of Days" Iain reminded him. "And Urthona" he
added.
"Don't forget. We still have a vital component of the Stones" Brian
added
"It was too dangerous for all of us" Helen agreed.
"I wonder!" said Rupert wryly as he left Iain's on his own to drive to
Monterey and dive at Monastery Beach.

A MEETING OF MAMMALS
Rupert was still in a contemplative mood as he prepared to go into the
water at Monastery. This was a rough beach entry, best attempted on
hands and knees, while taking cognizance of the pounding rhythm of the
surf. Timing was everything. This was not a dive for beginners, due
solely to the entry.
For Rupert this took the edge of his worry and helped relieve his
stress as he challenged the elements.
He was comfortably finning along when he felt their presence. All
around him Dolphins had congregated. Despite the fixed grin they all
carried, there was sadness evident. Rupert spun slowly in the water;
there must have been over fifty Dolphins of varying ages and
sizes.
The sight amazed Rupert. But he even more bewildered as he realized
they were talking and he could understand. He instinctively checked his
gauges and multiplied thirteen by thirty seven in his head. No! He was
confident that he was not 'narked'. Everything was normal there was no
indication of nitrogen narcosis. Except the talking Dolphins. It
reminded him briefly of a strip cartoon he had read in one of the diver
magazines. Where the lobster pops up from behind a rock waving a dive
flag, saying to it's buddy. 'Wait till the diver sees this... he is
going to be sure he is narked!'
He listened! What were they saying?
"Good person of the four dimensions. We need you. The earth needs your
help. You must return to the Stones" A single voice thought seemed to
permeate his head. "You and your friends must meet the guardians"
"Who are you?" Rupert answered. He looked around but had no way of
telling which Dolphin was talking to him. "How are you able to speak my
language?" His thoughts were 'Is this real?' 'The others will never
believe me'
"We don't speak your language, nor do we know it. Yours is a basic
method of communication and restrictive to your species. The language
you understand now is the language of the earth." A large dolphin swam
past appearing to make eye contact. "Does that make you more
comfortable?"
Rupert was confused.
"You four dimensions people need to feel you are talking to a specific
person, being or individual instead of opening your heart to the
language of the earth. We prefer to speak as one."
"The female of your species has the best intuition and receptivity.
Unfortunately, supplanted over the years by male dominance and
practicality. The very evolutionary success of your species may be its
downfall. Your species needs more Moon, less Sun"
"I am listening the best I know how!" Rupert was genuinely trying to
understand. He didn't want to miss anything. "How can we help?"
"Then listen to the language of the earth. It is all around you. You
need to talk to the Guardian who will explain what there is to know.
Although we fear that all the answers do not lie there. You see. Many
years ago we too came out of the sea and lived on land. We returned to
the water when our ancestors discovered that it was the easiest way to
shift between dimensions. Although I understand now that our travel is
limited in comparison to what might be achieved on land"
"You can travel to other dimensions?" Rupert looked at his depth gauge,
more for a reality check than anything else.
"Yes. Think of us as your equivalent in the ocean. We have everything
we want and need here. We too face hazards and dangers, just like on
the land. Our advantage is we have no requirement for vast structures
or communities. The sea provides our environment whereas you require to
build yours to be comfortable."
"The other dimensions?" Rupert prompted.
"Water is an excellent medium, for transfer of thoughts. Perhaps not as
good as crystal! But then we have developed over a far greater period
than land mammals. Also the water is all encompassing. It is all around
us. Crystals on the other hand are in and through the earth. Few people
recognize the power of the crystal. As we said already, your species
have forgotten the language of the world. How to communicate without
vocalizing. Real meaning is lost through reality being represented as
audio symbols"
"And you can travel to other dimensions through the water?" Rupert was
eager to understand.
"Exactly. We can go to two other dimensions. Firstly, what we call the
earth dimension. It helps us understand things and provides us with
some travel advantages over our piscine neighbors. The second dimension
allows us to reach the Guardians"
Rupert realized that these were the first and last dimensions on the
Stones. It made some sense. These creatures were knowledgeable, yet had
no powers out of the ordinary. "You speak with the Guardians? Who are
they?"
"We have tended to become the 'eyes and ears' of the guardians on the
earth dimension. Simply since there has been no other creature with the
ability. We have little land-based influence, unlike your species.
Unfortunately, your influence has meant pollution, destruction,
conflict, cruelty and a singular irrevocable movement towards the
destruction of the planet."
"The Guardians have a certain obligation to the earth and its
surrounding dimensions. Although they are powerful, their direct
influence on any particular dimension is limited."
"Where do they come from? Why is their power limited on the earth?"
Rupert asked. He finned slowly feeling relaxed but excited by this
unusual interaction.
"Simple. They come from the past and the future. Beings who have risen
to great understanding of the need to perpetuate and propagate these
great dimensions. The Guardians are both one, and many. There are four
reasons why they cannot interfere with the earth too much."
"The earth is a growing, living organism that needs to find its own
direction. And think well on what I say. There is a certain
uncontrolled chaos necessary for the order to happen. The earth needs
order to evolve its rightful place in the galaxy and ultimately the
universe."
"Secondly the Guardians are 'generalists', 'overseers'. An analogy is
the idea that if you are very creative it is unlikely you can be
painstakingly methodical."
"The third reason is that the earth is a physical world. What we mean
is that it consists of base solids and mostly what you term 'physical'
entities. 'Spiritual' interaction with the earth is not always the most
efficient!
"Finally, there is synchronicity. This is a difficult concept, even for
our species, to grasp. Basically, everything is happening now. Time in
earth terms is an illusion. No being, omnipotent or otherwise, can eat
all the fish in a shoal."
Rupert laughed at the last remark. But he felt he was beginning to
understand. He stayed silent and listened as the Dolphin thought-voice
continued.
"Why do you think your species has not progressed en masse to other
dimensions?"
"Evolutionary direction?" stabbed Rupert
"No! Unlikely! Look how the land mammals evolve to take advantage of
every available resource and space. Deserts, mountains, light or dark,
hot or cold. If there is no bee on an island to take advantage of the
nectar then a hummingbird evolves. No! All species on the earth grow
almost opportunistically to fill any gaps in the resources of the
planet."
"You are not ready. There is a fear that your species will bring with
it the destructive conflict in which it lives daily. The dimensions are
a frontier to other galaxies and life-forms"
"Yet we have been to the other dimensions?" queried Rupert.
"Yes and many people before you. And the reason you 'discovered' the
Stones? The guardians now need your help to prevent others less
scrupulous colonizing the dimensions or galaxies."
"The 'Ancients of Days'?" Rupert asked.
"Yes. These and others who would seek to have the earth as a prize. Go
to the Guardians and you will learn anything else that you have need
for"
Rupert was stunned. The whole thing was incredible. In his head he
extrapolated the evils of Urthona. The consequences of the 'Ancients of
Days' being allowed full reign, throughout the dimensions, was
unthinkable.
"I need to surface, get back to my friends" he told the Dolphins. "We
will procure the Stones. I promise."
"Successful future, good person of the four dimensions" they wished him
as he ascended.

A LIGHT IN THE TEMPLE
"And this is the truth as best as I can recall the conversation word
for word" Rupert looked around the group.
They were gathered as usual at Iain's Studio.
"You truly believe that we have to do something Rupert!" Brian looked
straight at him. " I can see it in your eyes"
"I do" Rupert answered ardently. "We have no choice"
"Wrong, Rupert. We all have choices." Iain spoke aggressively almost
angrily. "It comes down to whether we can live with the consequences of
our choices" He was annoyed. "I am no hero, but I would not stand by
when there is something I can do to stop unfairness or evil that is
going to affect not only my life but potentially the life of every
person on the planet." He drew breath "However, I object to a situation
that is forced upon us"
John was shaking his head. "There is no point in shooting the messenger
Iain. Rupert is right. There is little choice. I feel I started this
and have an obligation to finish it"
"I don't relish the idea of meeting Urthona again," Brian argued. "But
I think we all knew inside ourselves that this was not over"
"Perhaps" murmured Thuy looking at the floor.
"It frightens me to think about it again" Helen glanced around the
group.
"Listen! I am scared. When we were involved previously there was no
time to think or be worried. The whole thing was almost too ridiculous.
Now we have all had time to consider and discuss the reality of it. I
am scared for me, for you for all of us." Rupert said, talking more to
Helen then any of the others. "If I thought there was any other way,
I'd gladly take it"
Meloch stood up and paced a little. The others looked at him
expectantly. "Two or three of us came close to death, including
myself." He paused "But after hearing what Rupert has just said. I
would rather fight and die trying, than not do anything at all. We have
all seen the evil of Urthona."
"I would be happier we could at least match his power if we knew how we
could all access all the powers of the dimensions the way he does."
Brian reminded them. "We are missing something fundamental."
"Meloch. Can you locate the Stones?" Iain asked.
Meloch gave a dry laugh "You are kidding. They have been calling me
since we lost them"
"Why didn't you say?" asked Helen.
"Just didn't seem much point and I thought it would fade. But it has,
if anything, been getting stronger." Meloch looked guilty.
"Has anyone felt their powers diminish at all?" Brian asked.
"Haven't felt any different, but then nobody has been testing" John
answered.
"My powers are exactly the same" Thuy was confident.
"How are you so sure?" Rupert asked as everybody looked at her. "Have
you been using them?"
"Let's call it practicing!" Thuy giggled a throaty tarantella that had
a warm, magnetic attraction.
"Hmmm" Brian was nodding to himself "It seems likely that if Thuy's
powers remained then we are all in the same situation? Agreed?" He
looked around them all. "Do we all agree we have a practice? Carefully!
We don't want anyone getting stuck somewhere!"
It took them a few hours to prepare. All the powers seemed the same.
They had decided that they would 'Jump' to the Temple and at least
survey the situation from a distance.
The setting was magnificent. They were huge grounds surrounded by a
tall brick wall with wrought iron on top. The wall looked expensive,
built from the best material and delicately capped off. The masonry ran
all the way around the large property except for the large wrought iron
gate. A circumference of trees provided a natural inner skin, a visual
and physical barrier. The trees were dense with huge mature gorse and
bramble growing at their base.
Inside the huge man-made clearing, was a collaboration of fountains,
bridges, streams and statues that also surrounded the vast building at
the center. This provided a clever secondary barrier. The route to the
temple was deliberately circuitous and each stage of the journey
breached numerous laser beams and other security systems. Radar and
infrared sensors controlled silenced cannons that were concealed
underground, like a giant but deadly sprinkler system, ready to
'pop-up'. Each cannon was capable of tearing a human being in half with
a single shell.
The Temple was smooth white marble and gray granite. It looked
immovable, snug and secure in its Kibbutz of deadly protection. It
stood over sixty feet high from base to apex. The roof had a fairly
gentle slope and was decorated by a huge 'G' on an elaborate lintel
above the front. Twin columns stood at each side of wide steps that
converged on the entrance. The first two columns stood alone. Curiously
they did not support anything. They were engraved with the words,
'Boaz' and 'Jakin.' All around, huge gas torches in tall burners lit
the building, causing the marble to shine yellow and gold with the
flicker of the flames.
"Wow!" It was Rupert who whispered. The others crouched behind him on
the edge of the trees. They had 'Jumped' to a place just inside the
wall.
"That is unbelievable" John was cautiously poking his head up for a
better look.
"It is supposed to be a replica of King Solomon's Temple!" Thuy told
them.
"Okay. We need to be careful. It is my guess that the grounds are
alarmed. Besides since we don't know who is in there we need to assume
the possibility that we may get 'sensed' at any moment" John turned to
the group.
"I will know as soon as someone is on to us" Meloch suggested. He
already had his eyes closed concentrating. "There are people inside.
Hard to say how many. The Stones are there."
"Why are there no guards?" Helen asked quietly. "They were very much a
military operation it seemed?"
"Hmmm not sure" John's puzzled grunt suggested that he had been
thinking on this already "I really don't understand."
"You think there is something wrong with this set-up?" Iain asked
breathing heavily as he crawled forward. "Too serene?"
Nobody answered.
"Okay here is what we are going to do. First I am going to fly up and
over the building. Have a look to see if there is anyone around. If its
safe, we all 'Jump' to the wall of the Temple. We will need to risk the
alarms if there are any." John looked at his watch. "Unless anyone has
any better ideas?"
"No. Let's do it" Iain was grinning in the darkness his bearded smile a
strange contrast in the dim light.
It was still a bizarre sight for the group to watch John take off into
the night sky, like the wicked witch of the west. Soon he had
disappeared from their sight.
Inside the building an alarm went off in the control room. The infrared
detectors on the roof had located John as he flew low and fast over the
building before ascending to a safe height to observe.
In Brother Michael's quarters, a beacon flashed amber.
He went to the console on his desk and flipped a button. "Yes?"
"We have a second alarm! Over the building again. Shall we activate the
defenses?" The guard sounded relaxed, in control, which he was.
"No not yet." Brother Michael mused, "It definitely wasn't a large bird
or animal?"
"No Sir!" The guard was looking at a companion and shaking his head.
'How would an animal get on the roof anyway' "It is too big for a
bird"
"Okay keep an eye open and keep me informed if you should see it again"
Brother Michael commanded. "Perhaps you should alert Unit 3 to standby
and get someone to see that the Stones are safe" He added as an
afterthought.
"Sir!" The guard clicked off.
Brother Michael wasn't worried. The organization had installed the
latest detect and destroy equipment throughout the grounds and the
temple. It was hidden and integrated in to the d?cor. It was the most
deadly system available on the market. Generally it was able to
distinguish between friend and foe by the wearing of small magnetic
tags. Theoretically it would 'take-out' the enemy with little mess or
damage. It was yet to be proven in this building. The danger was in
getting caught in the crossfire. These were Robot controlled machines
and although they would shoot only at 'foe' they did not 'consider'
their direction of fire the way a human might. The safest option was
not to move around and to make sure that you had your metallic badge on
at all times.
The control room was below ground and safe from most sort of warheads.
The organization was taking no chances, he thought, with a prize as
important as the Stones. The place was a labyrinth of technology,
disputably as secure as the gold reserve at Fort Knox.
The group crouched quietly in the dark. Everything was still apart from
Meloch shuffling a little uncomfortable on the damp ground.
"What's taking him so long?" Brian asked, worry making him impatient.
Only three minutes had passed since John had left.
"He'll be back. Just try to relax" Iain breathed back.

John hung motionless some forty feet above the Temple. He was trying to
make sense of the markings on the roof and all around the ground. They
were very regular he thought. But so what! This was a Temple designed
and built by Master Masons. At least it was so, in the past. He stared
hard at the gray marks that were the concealed cannons trying to figure
what they were and why they ringed the Temple. He did not see Urthona
twenty feet or so above him.
The wizard swooped like a hawk after a dove. He hit John hard on the
back and the two fell together towards the roof. As they neared impact
Urthona broke off and John unconscious continued his fall. He hit the
stone roof hard, tumbled almost to the edge and lay still.
Inside the marble building, Brother Michael hurried into the control
room. "Two of them?" He gasped, out of breath.
The guard nodded, staring into the console and a bank of warning
indicators. "Anything on camera?" he asked one of his colleagues.
"Just scanning around now. Nothing moving." The guard on the other side
of the room replied.
"Activate all defenses. Full alert status!" Brother Michael had a
feeling about this. "Internal as well!"
"Sir!" The men at the consoles activated a number of computer
controlled systems in response to his command. Immediately the
detection systems were on automatic, the 'destroy' mechanisms were
armed and doors were secured. It was difficult for anyone or anything
to enter the building.
'Shit' Brother Michael thought irreverently. 'Why did this have to
happen now. He had nearly completed his mission to procure and secure
the Stones. In just one more week the 'Principles' of the organization
were due to arrive to view and use the Stones.' "Perhaps it's a false
alarm" he beamed stupidly at his men. They looked at each other
surreptitiously.
On the roof beside John's prone figure, a small turret slid silently up
into the night. Beside it a scanner revolved smoothly seeking any signs
of movement. In the grounds, turrets nosed above the ground in
readiness and automatic landmines primed themselves. The mines were to
be used as a last resort, simply because they were not as clean or
efficient as the cannons. They would throw themselves ten or twelve
feet into the air before exploding in a hail of smaller missiles,
guaranteeing the greatest coverage and damage of the area, ensuring
that no ordinary being would get inside the Temple. But then Urthona
was no ordinary being.
The wizard floated quietly along inside the great hall. His embroidered
cape brushed the ceiling, as he drifted towards the second chamber.
Urthona's knowledge of what technology was able to do in the twentieth
century was limited. His time travel had been limited and much of his
knowledge of science belonged in the twelfth to sixteenth century.
Never the less, he knew a little of guns and alarms and was being very
cautious. Electronic eyes had not as yet picked up his slow movement
down the large hall.

"He should be back" Brian was anxious now "Something must have
happened"
"Okay, Okay" Iain was stressed as well. "We give him two more minutes
and then we go in" He was beginning to fidget.
"What's the plan?" asked Rupert, eyes wide and determined expression
set on his face.
"Meloch?"
"Still nothing. Sorry." Meloch shook his head. He was hoping to get an
indication what had happened to John or who exactly were inside the
building. Something was preventing it. "It feels like a cloak of
darkness" he said.
Iain puffed a sigh of worried air. The responsibility was heavy on his
normally laid back shoulders. "Okay. Here is the plan. Thuy and myself
go in from the front. We can 'Jump' through the front door if we feel
it's safe. It is likely that it leads to a hall of some kind. The rest
of you go around the back."
"Why don't we all just 'Jump' inside?" Helen hissed. "At least we are
together, even if we don't know what we will face inside"
"She has a point" agreed Brian.
"Maybe" But if we stay in pairs we have less chance of all being
detected and more chance of locating John" Iain stated flatly. "Let's
just do as I suggest. Time is short. Meloch and Rupert! Helen and
Brian!"
They whispered good luck to each other and set off.
Iain and Thuy 'Jumped' to the bottom of the steps to crouch and look up
the wide stairs to the entrance.
"What was that?" Thuy asked. Iain had heard it too. It was like the
whirring of a small heavy-duty electric motor. He looked around to see
a small turret about eighteen inches in diameter and three feet high
begin to turn towards them. Clearly it was no coincidence.
"Get down" he pushed Thuy flat and threw himself flat on the ground
alongside her. He kept his eyes looking at the turret.
"What is it?" asked Thuy struggling to look around.
"Not sure. Don't move" Iain whispered. "It seems to be looking at us?
Must be some sort of security device"
They remained absolutely motionless. The intelligent cylinder appeared
distracted as it 'whirred' one way then another. Movement across the
grounds had caught the attention of one of its sentinel colleagues. A
barely audible but rapid 'whump-whump' sound, followed by a startled
scream from the side of the building caused sudden realization in
Iain.
For a vital second he stared aghast at Thuy. "Machine gun" he mouthed.
"The others! We need to move!" He knew they had to 'Jump' but wasn't
sure where to. He couldn't decide if these guards detected sound,
movement or heat. 'Meloch' he called inside his head. 'The grounds are
protected by robotic sentries'
He was chilled when the voice came back 'Rupert has been injured'. We
are back in the trees'
Inside the Temple the intruders had been detected. Guards ran to take
up stations inside the building. A group of heavily armed and armored
men positioned themselves at an entrance ready to go out on
command.
"Status?" Barked Brother Michael to the Commander of the control
room.
"Two groups at least. Detected. One pinned down at the south side of
the building. The other group was fired on and has pulled back to the
trees. Perhaps there are five or six people in total" The Commander
speculated.
"Okay. Let's just sit and wait. See what they do next." Michael was
silently tapping his fingers as he watched the scanning monitors along
with some of the operators that had taken up position.
"They are keeping their heads down now. Sir" The operator nearest told
him. "No sign of anyone! Switching to infra red"
Immediately the group showed as a white blob in the edge of the trees.
The detectors had not located Iain and Thuy for some reason.
"Thuy. Put some energy at the top of the steps" Iain told her
It was nearly a deadly mistake. As Thuy created the energy and launched
it the machines homed in on the temporary heat source that she had
created.
"Oh Fuck" Iain shouted as he realized what was happening. He expected
to get a round in the back at any second. Luckily the machines
preferred the blazing heat source that Thuy had launched up the steps.
Almost immediately, simultaneous rounds were fired, erupting in deadly
ricochets off the stone. The heat source had been detected by many of
the machines and interpreted as alive. Rounds whistled through the
air
"They are everywhere." Shouted Thuy.
"Inside the door. 'Jump'" Iain responded.
As they appeared in the hallway they heard the thump of cannon fire as
they finished strafing the diminishing heat source at the top of the
steps outside. Before they could catch their breath and look around the
now familiar whirring begun inside the hallway.
"Iain" Thuy shouted in warning.
"Out again! To the roof" Iain disappeared as the 'phutt' of a smaller
cannon raked where he had stood seconds before. Thuy quickly followed
him. Seconds later they crawled on the roof, spotting John at the same
time as each other. The solitary scanner and cannon started to whirl
but Thuy was quicker this time. She blew the scanner to pieces with a
deadly bolt of energy. The cannon revolved aimlessly. Iain breathed a
sigh of relief as he and Thuy looked around and found no other deadly
machines.
"John" Iain started to crab down the slope towards the edge of the
roof. He could see the grounds below and despite the relative
shallowness of pitch of the roof was aware of the drop below that he or
John might take if he was careless. His breathing was concentrated
through his nostrils as he inched towards John and the sixty-foot drop
below.
Inside the building men were checking every room to ensure they were
secure.
"Unit three. Engage enemy outside the building. Sector eight. Four or
more heavily armed" The Commander ordered Unit three leader over the
intercom after a direct request from Brother Michael. He was no longer
completely calm.
"These were explosives. Similar to the incident with the Helicopters!
We are under attack" He stated the obvious to his men.
"Roger" Unit Three responded. In the background you could hear the side
doors opening automatically to allow the soldiers to get outside
fast.
An alarm bleeped suddenly on the console. The operator scanned the
instruments confirming that there was no false alarm. His hands swept
across the face of the instrument panel like a croupier dealing cards.
Swiftly, efficiently flipping switches and tuning dials. "Sir. We have
an intruder inside the building. Second level. Section five. He appears
to be crawling along the ceiling." His speech was terse, abrupt.
"Code Red" Brother Michael snapped. "Get people up there. Sort it" he
ordered the commander. The control room was a hive of activity as the
men attempted to track the various trespassers.
For the moment Urthona was safe. He was just outside the arc of the
cannons that followed his slow movement along the ceiling. The systems
designers hadn't expected to encounter intruders along the high
ceiling. The Scanners had detected him, but the cannons were unable to
swivel up far enough to draw a bead on him and fire.
The first soldiers of Unit two that stormed the great hall entered like
clockwork. Each man taking up his position, covering his colleagues,
scanning the vast room with their eyes and pointed weapon. There was
nothing to be seen.
"Control. We are in location. No sign of intruder! Are you tracking
still?" the Unit-two leader talked quickly into his headset as his men
fanned out cautiously around the hall.
"Negative. No longer have bearing on intruders" The voice came back
over a static filled connection. "Proceed with caution"
"Okay men. We are on our own for the moment. Keep your eyes peeled and
your weapons ready. This is not an exercise." The leader motioned his
men forward as he moved himself.
Their presence was irritating Urthona he had not expected to be
detected quite so quickly. A number of cruel tricks flashed through his
mind as he moved amongst them invisible. The odds were as always, in
his favor, even twelve heavily armed men, were no match for his powers.
Mere bullets could not destroy him. However, there was always a feint
chance that unexpected explosion could damage his being and that was a
thought he did not relish.
He smiled to himself as he removed himself to a place of safety.
The initial surprise made the soldier hesitate. Private Callaghan had
been walking point. His manner had been casual as he chewed his gum,
weapon balanced in a professional poise, eyes flicking back and forth
like a lizard, alert for prey. He checked back, a sharp glance, to his
colleagues behind and startled aloud. Instead of a soldier following
him there were a group of evil looking creatures starting towards him.
Mouths slavered and drooled as they shuffled in his direction. His
hesitation was a result of years of training and experience. Where were
his colleagues? He called out once. "What the fuck is going on?" Before
firing his weapon methodically and precisely into three of the nearest
creatures.
"Get down!" The Leader shouted as he dived for the floor. He had seen
two of his men go down under a hail of bullets that appeared to come
from Callaghan, who was walking point. What had he shouted? The shouts
and screams of his men were deafening as the firing stopped. Confusion
reigned. The leader shuffled forward on his belly to a sergeant who had
tucked himself tight into a corner for cover. Their eyes met and the
sergeant shook his head quickly. His expression said 'Don't know what
is happening'
At the end of the hall, Callaghan was moving back towards the group. He
could here the roar and screams of wounded and angry demons. He had to
get back to the unit. He was scared both for himself and for his group
who had vanished. He spotted another creature ducking down behind a
huge plinth that held a large ornamental urn. He fired a short burst
exploding the vase. 'That'll keep its head down" he murmured as he
pressed forward.
The solider behind the plinth flinched as shards of pottery and glass
exploded above him. He had seen Callaghan raise his weapon. What was
going on? Why was his colleague trying to shoot at him "Callaghan! It's
me. Spliff" He used his nickname. "Hold your fire"
There was no reply. The soldier peered out. Callaghan was only five
feet away staring straight at him. The man scrambled to a half crouch.
"What the hell Callaghan you nearly killed me" initial shock preventing
real anger.
Callaghan saw the beast prepare to spring. It's hideous yellow teeth
set to fasten on his flesh. Its eyes flashed a malevolent red as it
leapt at him. He fired his weapon, now set to automatic, round after
round spun Spliff about, tumbling him over in a somersault like a
bloody rag doll shaken by an invisible dog. He died with a puzzled
expression on his face.
"Control we are under attack. Enemy unknown! At least three men down"
A note of panic had crept into the leaders voice. Around him his men
had started shooting at each other. Now every one of them could see the
most gruesome and bloodthirsty monsters in the faces of each of their
colleagues. The leader never heard control reply instead he looked
surprised as the Sergeant next to him begun frantically pushing himself
backwards in an expression of revulsion and fear, repeatedly firing his
machine gun into his leaders chest as he sought to get away from
him.
Callaghan staggered around in a wounded daze. He was the last man left
from the unit. Blood ran down his face and tunic. When he saw his wife
and child approach him through the wisps of cordite that still hung
around the hall he stumbled quickly towards them. He felt like he was
in a dream. What were they doing here? He put his arm around them, at
the same time wrenching his identity tag off his collar to place on his
wife and child. The tag fell to the floor as they disappeared again.
Around the room the turrets recognized him as a foe and opened deadly
fire into his body. Callaghan fell, dead before his body hit the
floor.
Urthona continued his journey satisfied with his ingenuity.
Inside control Brother Michael was thumping the console in frustration.
There was no reply from the second unit "Are the comms still active?"
He barked at the operator.
"Yes Sir!" The guy at the desk replied.
Brother Michael paced. "Unit three! Get them back inside" he said to no
one in particular.

At the edge of the trees Brian and Helen had rejoined Meloch and
Rupert. Helen went immediately to Rupert's injury. He was sitting on
the grass head between his knees and looked up as Helen spoke. She
examined his injury swiftly. A lump the size of a baby's fist missing
from his calf where a shell had barely touched his leg. His face was
contorted in agony and blood streamed down his leg, coagulating in his
boot.
"We need to go back" she told him.
"In a minute! Wait until we know what has happened to the others." He
grimaced again in pain as though he was trying to hide it.
"Okay two minutes. No more!" She replied angrily.
"We have visitors," Brian said. He had seen the unit start to move
across the grounds in the dark towards them. He couldn't see that they
were withdrawing almost immediately to go back to defend the
temple.
"Worse than that" Meloch told them. "Urthona is there. Suddenly I am
aware of him again. There is some sort of fight inside"
"The others?" Helen gasped
"I am trying to talk to Iain or Thuy. Nothing yet"
On the roof Iain had a grip of Johns arm. As he pulled, John started to
come around, moving and groaning.
"Hold still John" Iain told him sharply "You are on the roof"
John turned his head and looked at him. "What happened? Somebody turn
off my engine? One minute I was flying" he groaned. "Oh damn my head
hurts"
"We need to get you out of here" Thuy approached the edge
cautiously.
"No I am fine. What is happening?" John responded. "I will be okay in a
sec, just give me a minute to get my brains back inside my head."
"At least get away from the edge. You are making me nervous Brother."
Iain held his arm in a vice like grip and steeled himself to hold on as
John shuffled onto his back. Together the pair scuffed up the roof away
from the drop.
"Iain, Thuy can you hear me?" At last Meloch had made contact although
something was still interfering with his ability.
"Meloch! What's happening?" Iain asked aloud.
Meloch's reply was distorted but understandable. "We are all okay.
Situated in the trees, same position as you left us. I believe Urthona
may be inside the building. Did you find out where John went?"
"I am here Meloch, bruised but battling on" John answered with a wry
grin that could almost be felt through the tone in his voice.
"We need to go inside" interrupted Thuy. "We have no choice"
Inside Urthona reached the Stones. There was no missiles or machine
defense inside the chamber that housed the Stones. They could not
afford the valuable artifacts to be damaged by 'friendly fire'. Instead
the chamber was guarded by electrical and laser fences that would 'fry'
an intruder crossing the threshold. These clever security measures
didn't affect or deter Urthona and he swooped like a falcon returning
to a glove. The laser shone through his being harmlessly and the high
current merely 'ruffled his feathers' like plumage in a strong wind. He
felt the hum of the current, nothing more. For the second time in
hundreds of years and the space of three weeks he was with the treasure
he coveted most in his world. He circled the Stones a number of times
before settling down to lie on one. He was unaware of the absence of
the smaller center Stone.
"Something in the sacred chamber!" The guard's tone and use of
'something' chilled most of the men in the control room. "Inside the
electronic perimeter" Everyone looked at Brother Michael.
"Have Unit three meet me in the ante chamber. Now!" Brother Michael
decided that he could afford no more mistakes. Whatever had destroyed
unit-two had to be dealt with quickly and cleverly. He hurried towards
the lift as the commander issued the command over the communication
system. "All available guards!" he shouted as he strode purposely into
the elevator. His actions were partly to bolster his men and partly to
discover courage that he didn't feel.
"You heard him" the commander barked. "That means all of us, with the
exception of primary console personnel." He started to move. "Let's
go!" Eight men hurriedly organized themselves and their weapons and
followed their commander into the second lift.
The remaining operators crouched in exaggerated concentration over
their consoles silently relieved that they were 'desk bound' for the
moment. Each preparing themselves for what was to come.
In the Anteroom next to the chamber, Unit three were busily donning
'Ice suits' and checking liquid nitrogen equipment. Two men were
quickly assembling a strange looking weapon.
"What do we have?" Brother Michael asked the Unit leader.
"It's alien sir! Confirmed by control a few minutes ago" the man looked
and sounded surprisingly young to Michael. "Whatever it was it took out
unit-two quickly and easily. Many of them had not fired their weapons."
The man looked pale especially in the bright artificial light of the
temple. He coughed and swallowed as he tried hard to get rid of the
image of his dead colleagues and concentrate on the job in hand. The
problem was that they had no idea of what they were up against. Nor
were they sure which of their weapons, if any were going to be
effective.
"I meant what weapons do we have? What is the plan?" Brother Michael
asked, eyes never wavering from the man.
"At the moment the chamber is sealed. Whatever is there appears to be
contained. We are going to flood the place with liquid nitrogen." He
wasn't sure why Brother Michael was asking him, this was what had been
agreed and practiced as a combat against 'beings with unknown
capabilities'. Science dictated that the freezing gas would kill most
organic creatures and slow the atomic composition of all other
elements. "My men are assembling an ultrasonic gun, designed to disrupt
the metabolism of any organized mass"
"How long?" Brother Michael asked impatiently.
"About thirty minutes or so until the temperature of the room drops
below freezing, probably another thirty minutes after that. During that
time a number of my men will be going inside at intervals"
"Good! Let me know when you are about to enter. I will be going with
you" replied an older but determined looking Brother Michael.
Outside Iain and Thuy had 'jumped' back to the group with John who was
sore but uninjured. The night was colder somehow as they reluctantly
decided what to do next.
"Rupert needs to go back" Helen told them firmly before anyone else
could say anything.
Iain looked at Rupert who had turned pale in the dark. "Rupert you
don't look so good mate. Helen is right, you should go back."
"No" he spoke through chattering teeth. "I will stay here. If I feel
real bad I will 'Jump' back. I promise."
Iain looked at Helen who frowned but said nothing.
Thuy moved close to Rupert and held his leg as part of a healing
process. "Perhaps we can do something" was all she said as she gazed
towards the temple.
"Okay" John called them to order. "We need to do this. Urthona is
intent on taking the Stones, we cannot let that happen. Besides I owe
him one for that sneak attack" He held his head for a second. "Anyone
got any brilliant ideas?"
"There are a number of obvious dangers" Rupert said quietly as though
cold or numb. "Urthona himself, the soldiers, the automatic cannons. It
looks like an impossible task. Unless we wait till they kill each
other" he paused as if thinking to himself. "However, I agree we cannot
let Urthona lay on the Stones"
"We still have the key Stone" Brian reminded them. "Maybe Urthona will
be unable to use the Stones?"
"That's what we are hoping" agreed Iain. "Shit. This is a crazy mess.
So many unknowns."
Thuy was still gently manipulating Rupert's leg while appearing to keep
watch on the Temple. Although Meloch confirmed that all the activity
was taking place inside. She spoke without looking around. "Why have
they stopped fighting? Yet Meloch knows that both Urthona and the
soldiers are still alive?"
"Perhaps they are talking?" Brian suggested.
Iain's face was tight. "No. Thuy's right. Something strange! They
couldn't just be talking. Perhaps they have a stalemate or Urthona is
holed up somewhere."
"He's maybe already on the Stones!" Helen forwarded.
Iain's response was to run his thin fingers through his artist's,
straggly, red hair. It was a worried gesture.
"It doesn't matter. We can only guess" John said. "But I think we need
to move quickly, whatever we decide to do"
As Thuy manipulated the healing power over Rupert's leg, something in
his pocket glowed in the dark through the cloth of his pants. Rupert
noticed it at the same time as Thuy, he reached into his pocket and
extracted the mysterious object. The others gathered round to watch as
it pulsed and glowed in the palm of his hand.
"It's Urthona's, I think" Rupert remarked almost casually. "I picked it
up in the crater after he disappeared back at the house. I am not sure
why I chose to bring it with me tonight."
"It seems to respond to the energy" Thuy noticed.
"Oh I am sorry" It was Meloch who spoke "I should have remembered this.
I tried to...."
"What?" Helen interrupted impatiently.
"This is what has enabled Urthona to access all the powers of the
Stones. He told me that it was the key to something...I don't
remember... but it should help us use all the power of the Stones, at
least who ever carries it." Meloch finished, silently berating himself
for not remembering sooner.
Brian became more interested. He was trying to understand the science.
"Meloch, you are right and I think I know why it is the key to energy
of the Stones" He didn't attempt to explain and nobody asked him.
"Okay let me understand again. With this Stone we would have the power
to do what each of the others can already do?" John asked the
group.
Rupert groaned. "No it's okay, it's not my leg." He spoke in response
to Helen's worried face "I have these Stones. I cannot believe that I
had forgotten them"
"You have more of these?" John asked more loudly.
"Yes, I think so, I was given them on the plane. A total stranger!"
Rupert replied. "They are at the bottom of my case, in the closet in my
bedroom. With all the excitement, I completely overlooked them." He
groaned again. "How could I be so stupid?" Helen glanced at him, went
and quickly returned. In her hand she clutched the small bag of stone
crystals. Thuy took the bag, emptied the gems onto her own hand where
they resonated with energy.
"They are amplifiers!" Brian told everyone. "Basic, natural
amplifiers!"
"Six of them altogether, one for everybody?" Iain looked at Rupert who
motioned 'of course' with his free hand. As of each of them took a
Stone they felt their 'abilities' expand. Suddenly they were all tuned
in to thoughts, the way only Meloch had been.
"Wow!" Iain exclaimed, a note of excitement in his voice "I cannot wait
to fly!"
The others laughed a little, but there was still more serious business
at hand
Thuy turned to the group. "Now I have an idea" Her eyes stared as she
thought.

1402 - A STORM APLENTY
The first swell that hit the tall ship surprised everyone on board but
left no one under any illusion of the ferocity. Momentarily, Fergus and
Amanda were forgotten, as the wooden hull shrieked under the mounting
pressure of freak waves. Some terrible instinct cried out inside the
soul of each and every sailor. The men onboard quickly recognized that
they were fighting, not just for the ship but for their very
lives.
Fergus realized at last that the previous storm had been natural. This
one was of Beelzebub himself, the very devil.
A thunderous black sky pushed down heavy almost onto the deck of the
flailing barque as it tumbled valiantly in the deep green. Thunder
pulsated and resonated to the tune of death across the horizon. Men
glanced at each other in fear and awe. What was happening? Whatever, it
was beyond the understanding and control of mortal man. Men crossed
themselves as they ran or climbed to their stations. Some glanced
angrily in the direction of Fergus and the girl, where they had come
out on deck, holding tight on a heaving and canting, slippery wooden
platform.
The mainmast on the 'Lady Marie' broke, leaving the ship wallowing in
the swelling seas. She dragged the wreckage in a tangle of shrouds,
shredded sail and broken spars. The storm rocked the ship, dipping the
ends of the yardarms in the ocean while the frantic seaman labored to
cut away the wreckage. The howling of the winds, like angry demons,
grew louder. Turbulent skies, lashing the ship with towering waves and
high winds. The valiant vessel began to crack under the forces of the
storm. Seams opened, flooding the holds with water. In their terror,
her crew, fought to wrap rope and cord around the ship to hold her
together. Their screams and shouts mingled with the throes of the
stricken ship.
"Uncle Fergus?" Amanda shouted in the spray, as she hung on for her
life. "This is the Wizard's doing!"
"Yes, I think so! Just try to hold on. Don't let go!" He was
frantically trying to lash the two of them to a rail near the foc'sle.
It was a little more sheltered and free from the debris that slid and
cannoned around the rest of the vessel.
"Then it's alright to use magic against magic," Amanda shouted at him
pointedly. He was impressed, the girl was afraid and yet her mind still
sought answers to their predicament. She was also right. Desperate
situations required desperate measures. Although, he had no idea what
to do to prevent the destruction, or how to stop the Storm. He closed
his eyes and reopened them to a different measure of time.
"You have slowed everything!" Amanda stated.
As the waves crashed and the deck canted it did so in ultra slow
motion. There was time for the pair to walk under waves and step over
objects careering around the deck. Water felt like syrup as it
slithered in slow time across the deck and around their ankles.
"We need to help, where we can!" Fergus shouted, but there was little
need, for with the slowing, the volume of the Storm reduced
considerably.
Had anyone seen the pair it would have looked as though they were
moving at a phenomenal speed, from deck to bulwark, over masts and
under towering green crests with complete impunity from the physical
threats that surrounded them. Freed from the illusion of time their
appearance to others was magical.
"Uncle!" Amanda pointed.
"Okay, I see" Fergus replied, but before he could respond in the
direction of her finger, he saw a sailor fall from the mast towards the
deck below. He moved quickly to cushion the man's deadly fall with torn
sail and rigging.
Fergus turned away immediately the man landed. Amanda had gone to the
assistance of the another seaman who was clinging to the bulwark as the
ship plunged sickeningly downwards. The man was about to be hit
broadside by a piece of loose timber, heavy enough to cause him to lose
his grip and fall overboard. Amanda deflected the timber as it floated
through space. It missed the man by a few feet.
The sailor caught some movement in his periphery but by the time he
turned and wiped the spray from his eyes, Amanda was already moving
back to her Uncle. It was like being in some sort of crazy dream as
bedlam raged around them while they spoke in easy tones, which almost
echoed. Around them, the light was a surreal glowing blue
"We need to leave the ship" Fergus told her. "Maybe they will leave it
alone"
"What about the Stones?" Amanda asked.
"In truth, I had forgotten them Lass" Fergus replied his face,
contorted in concentration and from a slow spray of water that came
over them. "We need to throw them overboard. Nobody must have them,
should something happen to us. Quickly"
Below, water poured in and sloshed giddily into the corners of the
hold. Surprisingly, the ship was holding well and the fierce roar of
the storm was dulled a little below decks. Fergus crouched beneath the
low spars and holding Amanda's hand tightly shuffled through the water
in the direction of the Stones. It was difficult in the dim light; the
water was cold. Foreign objects bobbed in slow motion around them. A
rat tried to climb on a piece of wood close by. The stones were pretty
much in the same position as they had left them.
Fergus knew that there was no way he could move the Stones, even if the
ship were in calm waters and the decks were not awash with flotsam. He
believed instinctively that he might lift them by his magic.
"I'll help Uncle Fergus" Amanda told him squeezing his hand.
"Aye Lass, you can at that!" and for the first time in a few days
Fergus smiled.
Beginning to shiver with the cold, the pair concentrated and the Stones
rose, tumbling up into the limited space, from their watery,
resting-place. Slowly, they moved the Stones towards the dim opening
leading up to the deck.
"You learned well Lass!" Fergus muttered, almost under his
breath.
Miles away, a Wizard screeched in anger. They sensed the movement of
the Stones across the sea. "Send the boat to the land, to the shore".
He yelled. At once his evil colleagues understood and conspired to
focus the direction of the storm.
The wind changed then. Around the ship the sea became calm. Dead still!
Silence. Fatigued and bewildered men appeared from around the ship.
Surprised, anxious then relieved. Some clutched injuries or held
companions. Someone cheered tentatively. A few cable lengths from the
ship a survivor who had been washed overboard coughed in the still
waters, as he was now able to catch his breath again.
"Shipmates!" he called hoarsely to the vessel.
Below Fergus and Amanda paused, themselves surprised by the calm.
"Uncle Fergus listen!" Amanda stared into the gloom of the ship.
"What?" Fergus asked, then he heard it too. A low rumble, a vibration
seemed to emanate from the bulkhead. Fergus was puzzled.
On deck a luckless sailor spotted the dark horizon first and could
hardly speak. One by one the sailors noticed and a few fell to their
knees in prayer.
"Bejesus!" the Irishman crossed himself and kissed a medal that hung
around his neck. "We are all lost to Davy Jones"
On the horizon a huge wave was running towards the ship at thoroughbred
speed. Each man that looked at it was unable to tear his eyes from it
as each tried to calculate the height. When it reached the ship it
would tower over them maybe five score and ten. An inescapable wall of
water that would hold them in its path for a long time and drown them
like rats.
When the Tsunami hit the vessel, it turned it upside down, for a short
while the ship clung to the wall, surfing a little under the immense
directional power. It fell from its ride, breaking as it tumbled
underneath the giant's sledgehammer. Bodies fell from the ship to
disappear under tumultuous surge, held under at depth for longer than a
human life.
The Stones sunk quickly to the bottom, thirty-five fathoms deep. As
they disappeared into the gloom, the Emeralds and bubbles sparkled one
last time.
The ship hit the shore and broke into more pieces as underwater forces
swirled around the landmass. Some Cargo spilled and dispersed along the
bay, some was caught in trees and river hollows and other 'floatables'
journeyed with the destructive water. The floodwaters continued for
another few miles inland, tearing up plants and vegetation in a
desperate attempt to divest their huge energy. The landscape was
changed and scarred.

A PLAN OF THUY
The screams from behind the large wooden doors of the inner sanctuary
were grotesquely frightening. Urthona had been taken by surprise by the
creeping coldness of the liquid nitrogen, hydrocyanic acid, argon and
xenon gasses as he lay on repose on the Stones.
He had been entering 'Munificence' for the second time in hundreds of
years. His memories of the last time were dulled by aeons of time but
not forgotten. Vaguely, he was angry with his cohorts that had been
banished into space. Where were they? Would they come and try to take
the Stones? Were they following the energy of the Stones such as he had
done? Urthona no longer felt a kinship to his fellow sorcerers. He
would succeed now in spite of them. In defiance of what happened many
centuries before. It was with these dark thoughts that Urthona
determined to slip into the final dimension. He would have much
preferred to arrive there in the company of 'earth bounds', believing
that they might have provided adequate camouflage as he launched his
attack inside the final and greatest dimension of them all.
Munificence! The creator dimension, and the key to the future of the
earth and mankind.
He had been surprisingly slow in realizing something was wrong on the
Stones. His focus had been engaged by his hatred of whatever or whoever
had prevented his twisted ambitions many years ago.
His return to the Stones, back to his body was painful. Something was
damaging his metaphysical being and although he was strong he had
little defense against this deadly modern enemy. The gasses both numbed
and poisoned his vulnerable body.
The echoes of his cries rang around the inner and outer sanctum raising
hairs on the backs of the hardened veterans preparing to enter the
chamber. The harrowing cry came and went, rose and fell, like a wounded
beast. Chilling and anguishing to ones very own blood.
The men looked at each other and preyed for it to stop, for it was too
analogous to the constant threat of death that each lived under as a
modern mercenary. No one wanted to die in such unimaginable
agony.
It stopped. The place was deathly still. Each man a little aware of his
quickened breathing.
Brother Michael paced with a little difficulty. He was suited in a
modern light, galvanized, ensemble of re-breathers and survival
mechanisms, designed to withstand extremes of temperature. Five of his
men were similarly outfitted and each was serious and anxious as they
awaited instruction to enter the inner sanctum. One man carried the
sonic cannon, another carried a powerful laser. The remainder all
shouldered vicious looking cannons that could either blow searing flame
or launch lethal charges of electricity. Their preparations and outfits
were reminiscent of 'Ghostbusters'. They did not know fully what to
expect or how to deal with it and every conceivable option had been
covered.
"It's quiet!" A soldier remarked needlessly.
Brother Michael turned and looked at him, his face expressionless as
his mind considered what to do.
"Yes. It's time!" Brother Michael closed his visor and locked it,
turning to check the others were doing the same. He pressed a number of
buttons on the arm of his suit. Instantly, the life support system and
integrated weapons came on-line. One by one they swiftly ran through
the necessary checks; safety, communications, comfort, failsafe and
heads up display monitoring.
One suit beeped and flashed. Something had critical failure in the last
few seconds. Two technicians appeared at the man's side, checking dials
and operating manual controls in a flat box on the side of the
suit.
After a swift conversion with each other, they both stepped back from
the suited man, and looked at Brother Michael who was watching
expectantly. One man shook his head, his lips pursued in apology.
The excused soldier avoided eye contact with his companions as he began
to dismantle and strip the suit from his body. He was half relieved not
to be stepping into the unknown. The remaining soldiers quickly turned
away to follow Brother Michael towards the first set of broad doors
leading to the gas filled chamber.
"Remember the doors do not get opened, until we come out again" Brother
Michael said as a warning to his men that would be on both sides of the
door.

It was dark inside, the lights designed for aesthetic purposes were
unable to penetrate the foggy gloom caused by the mixing of the heavy
gasses. From floor to well above head height the gas swirled a deadly
potion of translucent and transparent noxious substances. This provided
an intermittent range of visibility from zero to twenty feet depending
on the mix and movement of the noxious fumes. A better environment
might have been found on Venus, thought Brother Michael as he surged
his way cautiously through the fog. He was unaware of the itchy sweat
that ran down his forehead inside his helmet. Like steel strings on a
guitar, his nerves were stretched taught over a hollow abdomen. His men
followed, spread out, weapons charged and pointed in readiness.
Urthona was helpless, he had slid from the Stones and glided dizzily
along the floor until his poisoned flight was stopped by the lip at the
perimeter of the huge altar. The combination of gases and coldness had
robbed him of much of his strength and function. Sorcerery needed
clarity of the mind and peak functioning of the physical body. However,
they believed Urthona could not die, he could only be dissipated in
some manner, as he technically was already dead. He moved, buzzed
almost, like some gigantic wounded bluebottle.
Brother Michael reached the Stones quickly. A slither of foam and
sickness along the marble tiles indicated the direction that the Wizard
had gone. The men quickly spread out to approach the destination point
of the track from a number of complimentary cusps, hoping to procure an
advantage without endangering each other by crossfire.
As Brother Michael emerged through the mist, Urthona raised his head a
little and looked through glazed but vindictive eyes. It was evident he
could do nothing.
"Hold!" Brother Michael held his hand up for his men to hold their fire
as he moved cautiously towards the stricken sorcerer on the ground.
"Cover him!"
He did not get too close. He gauged the situation to be temporarily
under control. He could see the being was in serious difficulty. Its
breathing and movements were both slight and labored as he turned his
head to each of them in turn.
"I will return again" Urthona spoke, a gravelly, threatening but
beaten voice. "You cannot kill me" His head slumped a little.
"Who are you?" Brother Michael asked. One or two of the men shuffled
impatiently, nervously. It was exactly this stupidity in leadership
that made Brother Michael unpopular. It was obvious that the wizard was
dangerous, as evidenced by the rapid destruction of their colleagues in
the first platoon. It was obvious to each man, except Brother Michael,
that they should turn their weapons on this malevolent being, while
they still had the upper hand.
"My name is Urthona. The Stones belonged to my brotherhood. Now, I am
all that is left of my clan. The Stones belong to me, but by the name
of the Ancients, if not now then in another time. I Urthona, swear
this!" He lifted his head suddenly in a burst of angry roaring.
Everyone jumped back and the men readied their weapons, but the wizard
slumped once more to the floor in his own foam and saliva, that frothed
sickeningly from his mouth.
Michael stared silently at the prone figure. Of course! He knew of
Urthona. He was part of the legends and stories that surrounded the
esoteric order. What power he must have to be alive all these years and
to survive this current noxious environment that would have long since
dispatched any normal man. What vast knowledge he might hold from all
these centuries! He was in a quandary. What would his superiors want?
Was it even conceivable that they might contain this being? It seemed
as unlikely as striking a fair bargain with the devil.
"Use the US10. Kill him now!" He told the soldiers over the intercom.
At once the two men with the ultra-sonic weapons stepped forward,
braced themselves and opened fire. Invisible shock waves dispersed the
gas in the vicinity that it was aimed, shook the building and cracked
Urthona's bones into a myriad of pieces, like fine china landing on a
stone hearth. The wizard howled in agony as his very metabolism was
disrupted, shock after shock reverberated through his helpless body,
like a winter storm plucking beach-huts from their foundations, and
smashing them into a watery grave.
Urthona continued to writhe and fight the dissolution of his largely
ephemeral being. The men continued to fire, in spasmodic bursts,
screwing their faces as the occasional, much diluted echo of the shock
waves bounced around the walls and penetrated their protective
suits.
It was then that the huge hidden fans reversed and begun to suck the
chamber free of the gas.
Back in the control room Thuy now sported a grim but confident smile.
She had been right. There was nothing guarding the inner control room
save for the operators and a few guards. Her entrance had been
spectacular, a numbing explosion and flashes of harsh white light. She
had been ready, first of all for the deadly mechanisms, had there been
any, and secondly, to tackle any human, intervention in her frontal,
assault on the center. There had only been one guard quick enough to
challenge her arrival. She used a modicum of energy to pin him and his
weapon against the wall where they could do no damage. The swift action
served as a warning to the others. It was effective. Alone she had
taken the hub of the building, now she needed help to operate and
deactivate the systems. Her display of force and manner of arrival was
enough.
"You!" she contrived to look demented as she pointed to the nearest and
most frightened operator. "Turn all the systems off! Now!
Everything!"
The man looked at another who may have been his superior, who
immediately came forward with a passkey. Together they entered their
keys into a dual mechanism on the control panel, punched a few buttons
and turned to Thuy to confirm that the job had been done. There were no
longer deadly sentinels scouring for enemy targets. Disabling the large
secure building had been easy.
"Where is the wizard?" She asked abruptly. "Urthona."
Both men looked back at her, blankly, saying nothing and slowly shaking
their heads. Clearly they did not understand.
"Your intruder?" She was almost breathless.
The younger man understood. What started, as an answer became an
excited and incoherent babble as he tried to help her. Thuy quickly
learned what she needed to know and the young man obviously felt less
threatened if this apparition was an enemy of their intruder!
Now Thuy had to make an urgent decision. "Turn off all the security
measures you just told me about. Can you do that?"
The young man nodded uncertainly. Glancing at his boss, before
operating the computer console. Flashing lights indicated the rooms
were being cleansed of gas and liquid nitrogen.
"Right. Everyone outside the control room!" Thuy motioned to the door.
The men shambled towards the lift entrance. Once they had gone out she
closed the doors and used a small projectile of energy to disable the
mechanisms. Not satisfied she used a bigger blast to buckle both doors
making it impossible for them to slide open. She 'Jumped' to join the
others.
Brother Michael looked around nervously. Why was the room being
cleared? What was happening? He startled when he heard Urthona's
booming laugh. For a brief second both soldiers stopped the attack, as
Urthona seemed to grow stronger before their eyes. The sorcerer now
merely flinched with each blast of the cannon. He was getting up, clear
of the residual gasses and growing obviously stronger by seconds.
"No!" Brother Michael shouted frantically into the headset inside his
suit. "Stop the fans. Turn the nitrogen back on!"
The first soldier broke ranks. He ran towards the exit. The suit,
slowing his frantic escape. He had seen the strength of the Wizard
return. Unexpectedly Urthona held up his hand, an invisible blow caught
the fleeing man on the back of the neck, breaking it cleanly. His head
lolled obscenely, before he hit the ground. Stone dead!
It had taken seconds for the monster to recover. Now it looked like
they all would pay.
One soldier yelled as he fired a continuous charge directly at the
wizard. It made no difference. Urthona moved towards him through the
hail of fire, motioning to a huge marble tabletop. It slid at
increasing speed towards the unfortunate soldier initially pinning then
severing his legs at the thigh. He was dying quickly although painfully
as the blood spumed from his body through torn artery, muscle and
crushed bone. Urthona went to him and tore his helmet off to peer at
his face. Using his long pointed thumbs, he poked the man's eyes inside
his head. Finally, with a single angry wrench, he severed the head and
held it high in the air. The decapitated body stopped twitching.
Brother Michael crouched, shocked, between the far away wall and the
larger of two chariot sculptures. He could see the exit, but it was too
far. Besides the suit was slowing him. Running for the exit would mean
exposing himself for a considerable number of seconds as he crossed the
great chamber. He listened as another of his men faced the wrath of the
revengeful sorcerer. He sickened, then their screams gave him a sliver
of hope as he preyed the soldiers outside the room might enter to the
rescue. But nothing happened.
The hair tingled on his neck, some sixth sense, accentuated in the
trauma informed him there was someone behind him. Brother Michael
urinated in deep, primordial fear, inside his suit. He turned his head
and eyes slowly and the figure gradually crept into his vision. A loud,
hollow gasp escaped his lips, his heart stopping briefly in sheer shock
as he viewed the disembodied head of one of his men, floating
grotesquely in front. The eye sockets were empty and it seemed to stare
mockingly at him as it floated a macabre dance around his head. As he
waited, Brother Michael wept in terror, preying fervently to his God
and anyone else who might listen.
1113 - A WATCHER FROM THE FUTURE
The man watched carefully, craning his neck, studying the dress and
features with an artist's eye. The crowd jostled him, vying for a
better view as the condemned men were marched slowly to their place of
execution. A rhythmic tattoo, beat on an angry drum, sounded out of
time to their steps. They were proud resentful men, now beaten and
tortured into the submissive posture with which they now carried
themselves. They were they Grand Masters and Grand Savant of the
Knights Templars of Paris. Today, by the royal decree of 'King Phillip
the fair of France'; they would burn at the stake for their heretic
practices and blasphemy against God and Christianity.
The day was bitterly cold and there was something sad and hopeless as
the men trudged the muddy route to their final destination. Condensed
air drifted in clouds of normality after their passage, emphasizing the
fragility of life on the planet.
The observer's French was poor but he could understand the gestures and
rhetoric of the crowd around him. The peasants wanted blood. Wanted
death. Not because of any crime committed, but due to the natural
declination of man towards the destruction of those in a privileged
position.
The men were led unresistingly to separate stakes; surrounded by dried
twigs, branches and logs, piled in a giant hierarchical pyre. The
nearest captive was pulled tight against the rough stake as his gaolers
secured his wrists and ankles from behind with thick coarse rope,
doused in water to prevent the bonds burning too soon in the
flames.
The prisoner finally looked up and looked around. The crowd shifted,
most uncomfortable, some excited. In response to the stranger's stare,
silence then a murmur of dread. The drum fell quiet.
The stranger noted the lack of dignity that he'd always imagined
surrounded executions. The crowd jostled with an expectant air. The
executioners prepared themselves excitedly for the final command, the
light of their torches burning as brightly in their eyes as their
fervor.
The Kings Magistrate read the charges solemnly, but the crowds intent
on the reactions and expressions of the condemned didn't really hear. A
few priests hurried between the men in their last minutes,
compassionately promoting confession.
"May God have mercy on your souls" The Magistrate said in French. It
was the final flourish in his speech and the ultimate signal the crowd
waited for.
The interloper felt the heat of the huge torches as one executioner
passed between him and the nearest stake. The man pushed the long torch
deep into the pile of wood. It crackled and as the smoke drifted lazily
from between the branches the man moved around the pile and repeated
his action.
It was then that the closest captive spoke.
It was a strange tongue but the intent was obvious. His venomous shout
reverberated above the noise of the burning and the crowd surged back
as the wind showered them with angry sparks. The man was oblivious to
the flames licking his feet and the hot embers landing on his clothes.
His hair and beard shriveled. His bonds burned free or loosened, for
suddenly he stretched out his right arm and hand. In between his thumb
and forefinger he held something bright, obscured by the shimmering
heat and fire. His litany continued until the flames consumed his very
breath.
It was then that Iain left, his heart beating sickeningly from what he
had witnessed.
A TRICK OF THUY
"Please! Please help me!" It was all Brother Michael could say as
Urthona advanced on him.
"You foolish man. Did you truly believe that you could overcome me?"
Urthona stuttered a little. His powers were at their lowest ebb. He
snorted. "Bah! You are not worthy of my effort. Count yourself charmed
that you live a little longer. He turned to return to the Stones.
"Urthona!" the voice was close and he whirled to look.
"Solaris!" Urthona greeted his fellow sorcerer in surprise. The others
stood close by. "Luvaha, Grand Savant, Uvula..." He continued: nodding
deferentially to the remainder. "It's been a long time since
Munificence!"
Beside them Brother Michael looked up fearfully at the assembled
sorcerers. His body still shook and his teeth chattered in
uncontrollable fear.
"Yes" It was Le Bruin who spoke. "The Gods have looked favorably upon
you. Urthona"
"I am well" Urthona replied.
"Do you still have your token?" Solaris asked.
Urthona's eyes narrowed, "Token? Of what do you speak?"
Solaris held up the small stone for him to see.
Urthona snarled, "I alone owned this Stone! You know that! Mine was
lost. Where did you come upon it?" He stretched his hand.
"No!" Solaris gripped the small stone in his fist. "We know nothing. We
all have the same stone now." Each of the sorcerers allowed Urthona to
see the glittering rock in their hands.
"What trickery is this?" Urthona asked angrily.
"No trickery, but you will agree that without your charm you are little
match for one of us, let alone seven of us" Solaris suggested.
"Perhaps, but I see not the point you make" He began to get suspicious,
something about this group wasn't quite right. Perhaps it was the
phraseology or the look in each of their eyes. "Do you remember
Florence where we studied together?"
"Of course" replied Solaris. "How could I forget"
"Liars! All of you! I know not who you are. But you are not of the
temple!" Urthona attempted to 'Jump' but Solaris and the others were
too quick.
"Hold him!" Luvaha shouted. "Take him to the Stones. Stick to the
plan!"
Urthona thrashed wildly against the invisible bonds that held him. He
was held fast and guided back to the Stones.
"The Stones have been slightly, damaged Iain" someone said.
Urthona looked around the group in confusion as four of them came on
the Stones with him. He could not move.
"No Urthona we are not your brethren. We are not of your temple.
Perhaps you will know us if we reveal our true identities" Iain said as
he allowed the mirage of sorcerers to dissipate. Urthona seethed with
rage as he faced Iain, Rupert, Brian and Thuy on the Stones. The
others, Helen, John and Meloch stood a little apart in grim
concentration.
"Let's see if the Stones still operate! Urthona! You are coming with
the four of us to Munificence." It was Rupert who announced the
wizard's fate. To Urthona's surprise he produced the center stone and
placed it carefully in it's chamber.
Urthona struggled but it was no use, he was inescapably bound by the
new powers of the group.
"Keep a close eye on our good brother" Iain indicated Brother Michael
sitting on the floor in a state of bewilderment. "Should he recover
enough to try anything foolish, finish what this fiend..." He nodded in
Urthona's direction. "...started". His voice was matter of fact. "Any
trouble at all, just kill him."
With that the four disappeared to Munificence with their captured
sorcerer, leaving the others to watch Brother Michael.
"I hope Brian was right about the final dimension. That they will truly
get help from the Guardian" Helen preyed aloud.
"Don't worry. It will be fine. Everything is under control" John put
his arm around her shoulder and offered a grim smile. "It was a clever
idea to learn about the Sorcerers and mimic them. As long as we keep
thinking like that we will stay on top and solve the whole
thing."
The plan had been Thuy's all along. The element of surprise designed to
provide a valuable few minutes and protect them against attack until
they had positioned themselves to hold Urthona and his powers in check.
So far it had worked, now it was up to the others. If Brian were
correct in what he read, The Guardian would be able to assist with the
extirpation of Urthona.

A BALANCE OF POWER
"Welcome to your final frontier. Few ever arrive here from the earth
dimensions. The journey would not suit many." This time the guardian
was a young blonde girl, around twelve years of age. "And I see you
have brought us Urthona"
The group listened but at the same time gazed around the dimension in
rapturous awe. It was incredible, like nothing they had ever seen.
Translucent color upon translucent hue, light bouncing from object to
object yet still being held as an aura around trees and landscapes. A
thousand times more powerful than the spiritual essence from a church
filled with stained glass images. Softer than candlelight in a velvet
black room, quieter than a blanket of slowly falling snow.
"You know his name?" Iain was surprised. Something again stirred in his
memory. Something about this girl!
"Oh and Urthona mine. We are old acquaintances. It is my pleasure to
help defeat him a second time. He cost me a young life many years
ago."
Urthona attempted one last struggle as the guardians banished him. His
wailing echoed for a few minutes after his image had disappeared.
The girl shook her head "I am sorry light travels quicker than the
sound"
"You are human?" Brian could contain himself no longer. "What is this
place"
"As I said, I was human at another time, this body is simply an image
for your visual comfort." She motioned them closer. "This place is the
last place man will discover before he launches himself across the
cosmos. Already you look to space, but it is like trying to see over an
insurmountable garden wall. You cannot get to the other side unless you
use the gate"
"Man is trapped on earth, regardless" Brian suggested.
"In a sense, although there has been many schools of teaching that have
sought to raise the consciousness of man to a sufficient level. You are
confused in earth time, and so it will remain until you are assembled
as one, as brethren. Ready for your responsibilities around the
universe. The 'Great Works' are here, and are solely for man's benefit.
But only when he's truly ready."
"When will we know we are ready?" asked Rupert.
"You will know!" The girl replied smiling. "When you are ready, there
will be peace, harmony and balance around the globe. Then and only then
will someone come to your people and show them the way ahead"
"And for now?" queried Iain. "Why did you choose us and what happens
next?"
"You were chosen long before my time, Iain." She touched his arm
lightly "I sensed before that you thought you knew me. Perhaps you
should think more on that. You out of everyone I might have expected to
remember, but no matter." The young girl paused. "As for what happens
next, you must be strong and return to your colleagues. The future, as
you understand it, is still in your hands. You won last time, you will
win this time! Everything has to balance! Everything returns to
purity!"
"And the Stones? What do we do with them?" Asked Rupert.
"Oh don't worry about the Stones, you need not do anything."
Brian stared a little puzzled looking "Should we hide them?"
"Nothing" she replied emphatically. "Crystals are the medium that
equalize the earth. They hold the equipoise between the dimensions.
Think on them as millions of little pressure points giving and taking
with the stresses and strains of time and flexible dimensions. If it
were not for crystals, the dimensions would suck one another dry as one
got out of balance. The Stones themselves were designed to provide the
key across the dimensions without tearing space-time. As a result,
within certain limitations, they look after themselves. They are
programmed so"
"I see!" said Brian. But he didn't yet.
"The Stones allow you to have direct benefits of the dimensions. Powers
befitting the course of your destinies."
Brian nodded dumbly.
"Good luck!" The young girl told them. "You should travel back through
Lux. You may have need of the powers you will gain there"
The four thanked the guardian and with on last look at the beauty of
munificence they traveled back to the Temple. Although it took only
seconds, they were able to have a brief discussion and agreed to go to
Lux from the temple, once they knew everything was okay and they could
also take the others.
As always Brian was thinking of the science and technical aspects, Thuy
was puzzling the meanings and philosophical arguments. Iain still
struggled to see the girl's face. From where did he know her? A woolly,
memory swam past just out of reach from his conscious mind.
"What did she mean we won last time?" Thuy spoke aloud.
"I'd like to know how the crystals work" Brian was preoccupied
"Resonance?"
"How will we get people ready to 'move on' to a higher place?" Thuy
pondered.
Rupert stared into space and mumbled something as though in a
daze.
"What?" asked Iain abruptly.
"I said her name was Amanda" answered Rupert looking round. Tears
filled both men's eyes. Neither really knew why.
AN EASY GOODBYE
Brother Michael was in shock. He no longer knew or cared where he was.
Some of his staff took care of him and some begun to clear the mess. A
few left to return to their families.
The group went quickly on the Stones to the dimension named 'Lux'. It
was surprisingly dull. Grays and whites mostly, smeared throughout the
dimension like some giant moving poster paint. They looked at each
other, it was as if someone was smearing and distorting their images.
Light moved in the wind, it changed and was affected by the smallest
breeze so that the whole dimension looked like giant brush marks on
gray canvas. But there was something special. This was the border world
of the physical and metaphysical worlds. Where light merged with solids
and melted them. It was a place where, as water was the lifeblood of
the earth, light was the lifeblood of the universe. It was the
birthplace of creation and life. It was the glue that held the illusion
of the human dimensions together. Immediately upon their return all the
group were able to use 'invisibility'. Brian got to work thinking how
'Lux' fitted into the overall scientific jigsaw.
"The wind is actually blowing the light!" Brian exclaimed.
"Is that possible?" Asked Thuy curiously. "Why would it not happen on
earth?"
"Maybe it does" returned Brian quickly "But because the speed of light
is so relatively fast, there would be no effect, at least that we could
see!"
"Fascinating" agreed Iain and Brian continued to think.
***
There was no objection from the Temple as the seven repossessed the
Stones.
"I don't believe this!" John grumbled. "Why are we carrying these
things?"
Rupert grunted "I don't know. I guess it didn't seem right to use our
super powers." His tone was sarcastic but amused. The two men hefted
the third stone and shuffled after Iain and Meloch to a vehicle
belonging to the Temple.
'They stole the Stones in the first place. There is no reason why we
should not borrow their minibus.' Iain pointed out. Surprisingly, the
guards simply agreed without fuss or rancor.
"I agree with Brian" John told the group once the Stones were loaded.
"We should stick together. If some of us 'Jump' it means leaving fewer
to escort the Stones"
"Great!" Iain said and nobody really knew whether it was agreement or
sarcasm.
Helen laughed and hugged Iain "Don't worry, we are only driving to
Washington airport, not across to California"
***
The airport was busy and people paid little heed to the group of seven
tired passengers that walked tiredly to the check-in desk.
"There will be excess on this luggage Sir" The ground staff maintained
a professional appearance as they gazed in amazement at Rupert's
luggage. Large stones in black plastic wrapping.
"That's okay. He's paying!" Rupert pointed behind him to John who was
already extracting his credit card. "How much?"
"Six hundred and thirty two dollars, Sir" She looked up
conspiratorially. "It would be much cheaper on a cargo flight"
"That's okay," agreed John smiling.
She bent and slapped a large bright 'Heavy Items' label on the first
Stone going through.
"I will be glad to get home" Rupert turned and spoke to Helen above the
engine noise. They were seated in the economy section, a stranger sat
on Rupert's left.
"Three more hours" She shifted her headphones back over her ears and
still looking into his eyes, mouthed 'I love you'
"Same and always" he told her squeezing her hand to his mouth to
kiss.
John, Meloch and Brian sat immediately behind the pair. They were
talking animatedly. "We should put the Stones on display in a busy
public museum" Brian was suggesting.
"Though if anything does happen, the public may be put at risk" Meloch
warned. "How about concealing each Stone individually?"
They continued discussing their options, trying to find their ideal
solution, although in truth they had now idea what they were
facing.
Thuy and Iain were far back in the stern of the large aircraft. It had
been the only remaining seats together. Both of them were subdued,
wrapped in their individual reveries. They were close physically,
emotionally and maybe even on another unspoken level. A powerful bond
between them negated any necessity for words.
Helen looked up as the 'Fasten Seat Belts' sign pinged on. The plane
bounced and bumped a little as the First Officer advised his onboard
charges in a calm voice "Ladies and Gentleman, as we are experiencing a
little bit of turbulence, the Captain has switched on the 'Seat Belts'
sign. Please return to your seats and secure your belts. We are in the
process of asking control, for a higher altitude in the hope that we
can find away over the worst of the bumpy air. Thank-you"
Rupert held his coke and closed his eyes again. He was disturbed by the
commotion behind him. He craned his neck to peer through the seats at
the row behind. Meloch was unhappy.
"I tell you. Something is wrong, something is wrong. I can feel it. I
don't know why any of you cannot sense it" Meloch was seriously
perturbed.
"John?" Rupert questioned.
John shook his head. "Nothing from me"
"What's wrong?" Helen asked taking her headphones off.
"Don't know Meloch is unhappy. He is sensing something strange." Rupert
looked at his belt. Should he unbuckle and go down the aircraft to see
Thuy and Iain? Like John, he had no foreboding.
A few passengers were blankly watching the commotion in the small
group.
Meloch appeared to be hyperventilating. Iain appeared at their side, he
alone ignored the seat belt regulation. Immediately one of the flight
attendants started down the aisle towards them.
"Sir, please return to your seat. The 'seat belt' sign is still on!"
The flight attendent looked annoyed.
Iain was about to answer that his friend was not feeling well when the
attendant spoke again in a louder voice "You too please sir! You must
return to your seats"
Iain straightened up and turned to glance down the aisle where she was
looking. He startled when he recognized one of the men whom had been
burned at the stake. The Ancients had finally arrived!
At that moment Meloch died where he sat from some kind of massive heart
attack. Brian was frantically trying to revive him. People begun to
shuffle in their seats.
Iain shouted inside his head to alert the others. The being swept
towards him ignoring the attendant, sweeping her aside in the narrow
aisle. He stopped face to face with Iain.
"I am Solaris!" He almost spat in his face.
Iain's first thought was 'I am Iain!' his second was 'Great, Rupert has
gotten into the aisle behind Solaris'. His third thought was 'Are there
any others?' His final thought was 'This is not a good place for this
to happen!' He squared up to Solaris. Iain, once again, found himself
frightened.
A few male passengers around were angry at the way the Wizard had
pushed the Attendant aside, only the weird manner of his dress caused
them to hesitate. A few stood ready to respond. Two more flight
attendants hurried from the other aisle to see what the problem was.
Helen quietly disappeared, hoping no would notice.
Solaris looked slowly around then back to Iain. "Are the Stones worth
your death?" Nearby passengers caught the words. Solaris grabbed Iain
by the arms and threw him; he tumbled down the aisle with the brutal
force and landed clumsily nearly twelve seats away. Somewhere a child
cried.
Two of the men started towards the sorcerer, but changed their mind
when. Solaris bellowed at them. The wind from his voice blowing paper
and plastic across the aircraft. "Sit down... or lie down
permanently!"
People flinched in fear. Now most of the children were crying and the
senior attendant was punching rapidly on the telephone to the cabin.
"Captain. We have a problem here... No! It is best that you
come!"
Panic finally erupted when Solaris launched a small fireball at Iain as
he stumbled to his feet. People nearest dived out of their seats taking
their children with them. Some ducked out of the way on to the floor
and others froze in fear. Fire in an aircraft was a primordial fear in
a modern environment.
Something stopped the lethal ball of flame and put it out. Smoke
drifted around in the enclosed space, moving with the stream of
air-conditioning and causing a few travelers to cough. Thuy re-appeared
and a couple of passengers screamed. She was too busy concentrating on
ensuring the fireball was extinguished to even notice.
"What the...!" The Captain exclaimed as he entered the first class
section of the aircraft on his way to economy. A large unusually
dressed man was making his way in front of him. He noticed that people
were shrinking back as the stranger passed their seats. Something
caused the Captain to say nothing just to follow quickly behind. He
tried to ignore all the worried gazes from his passengers.
He arrived at a battle scene. Yet, it was like no battle he had ever
seen before. Passengers and attendants were scurrying to the back of
the aircraft. Blinding flashes of light and powerful energy bolts lit
the cabin. A number of seats smoldered and two brave attendants were
applying extinguishers despite the dangerous melee around them.
Two men grappled with each other; eyes and hands locked in deadly
concentration. The energy field around both of them sparked and
crackled.
An unfortunate passenger fell dead from a blow to the head, another
suffered a broken ankle.
Powerful forces swept around inside the aircraft, men appeared and as
quickly disappeared. One lady hovered in the aisle at headrest level,
deflecting missiles aimed at some of her cohorts who were grouped a few
feet away.
"Captain. Get the plane on the ground as quickly as you can" A
breathless voice informed him. It was Helen she appeared at his side.
"Don't waste time trying to understand. Please. Your aircraft is in
danger from these beings!"
Something, honest and urgent deep in her voice caused him to respond.
He turned back to hurry towards the Cabin, just as Luvaha noticed the
pair and attacked. Helen parried the blow of energy and felt sick from
the impact of the blast. She recovered quickly 'Jumped' aside and
showered the sorcerer in hot red embers. It brought back unpleasant
memories for the Wizard. It seemed he had a fear of fire and Helen
prepared to chase him again with a ball of fire. He disappeared.
The Captain shouted to his First Officer "Get us down. I don't care
where! Now!" He grabbed the intercom. "This is your Captain. We have an
emergency on board and will be landing as soon as possible. Please
secure your seat belts!" He turned to the co-pilot. "Get us
down!"
The man was perturbed. What the hell was going on? As a result he moved
slowly to obey his Captain.
"This is the Captain! Desist in all use of weapons on this aircraft. On
landing you will be met by the authorities. I am warning you. You are
endangering the safety of this aircraft and the lives of innocent
people. I say again. Stop now!" He looked at his co-pilot again who was
now hurrying to find the nearest available landing.
Suddenly the cockpit door opened as if automatically, a stranger
entered. His garb told the Captain all he needed to know "Get out. You
are not permitted in here" The First Officer's mouth hung opened. He
had little clue what was happening.
"You will keep this sky chariot in the heavens. Should you make any
attempt to return to the earth. We will kill you!" said Luvaha in a
calm voice.
"Take us down. Luke!" was the Captain's response still looking at the
Stranger filling the doorway.
Luke nodded glancing at his Captain and then the sorcerer.
"Can you cause this craft to fly?" Luvaha asked the co-pilot.
He nodded, unsure.
The Captain grabbed his chest as huge pains wrenched across his rib
cage. He couldn't breath. His heart was being squeezed. He cried out
once, his face contorted in agony "Down Luke!" He slumped
forward.
"Then fly it as it is now!" Luvaha said simply "Do you understand
me?"
Luke swallowed and nodded. He turned to the windscreen and with shaking
hands held the aircraft on course. Once the sorcerer had gone, Luke put
the aircraft on to autopilot and reached to tend to his colleague. It
was too late. The man was dead.

Outside the Wizards battled in time. Changing the sequence of events
until confusion reigned. For a few seconds Thuy imagined things were
going backwards. Fires lit, flared died out and extinguished themselves
only to re-light a little later. The cabin swirled with noxious
fumes.
The group was holding well. Meloch, Brian, John and Iain were working
well together. They stood in a gap near the emergency exit. They were
undamaged and managing to launch small tiresome attacks on the
Sorcerers while remaining well defended and largely unfatigued
themselves. Both Thuy and Helen were running their own separate and
invisible guerilla battles. Only Rupert was in trouble. He was locked
in conflict with the Grand Savant, the master wizard. Rupert was
slightly injured and tiring with each deadly onslaught.
"Stop!" The voice rang in everyone's heads except the passengers. Time
slowed and held. It was Solaris who had decreed the stop in
hostilities. Both groups regrouped in their respective camps and stared
down the aircraft at each other. Passengers sobbed in the
background.
"Everyone okay?" hissed Iain.
"Think so!" Replied John.
"Yes, so far," said Helen. "What are they doing?"
The answer came a few seconds later.
"We will converse" Solaris's voice echoed as a very Old French accent
in Rupert's head.
"Agree!" Rupert told Iain.
It was John who agreed. "Yes. If we have a truce then I will come and
talk to you!"
Before he walked towards the assembled Sorcerers he warned his
colleagues. "I don't trust them. Watch them carefully"
"You be careful also!" begged Thuy.
John crossed the aisle through a row of empty seats and walked to where
the seven wizards were congregated at the exit over the starboard
wing.
"You know what we want!" Solaris stated.
"Yes!" agreed John.
"Then why not give them up to us and save these people!" He motioned to
a nearby attendant huddled on the floor. "These innocent
travelers!"
"The Stones belong to us!" interjected the Grand Savant "They have for
more years than you have lived!"
"The Stones belong to man, to humankind, to the earth. Not vengeful,
evil spirits" retorted John. "You lost your rights to the Stones when
you lost your humanity"
"I'll kill you where you stand..." Luvaha started forward but was
stopped by the Grand Savant.
"The Stones are wasted on mankind!" Solaris told John. "You are not
ready! You are weak and ugly beings!"
"Perhaps you are right. Man is not ready for the power the Stones would
bring them. They may not be ready to journey across other dimensional
frontiers. They may not be ready to meet other beings or travel other
galaxies. They may not be ready to assume the responsibility of the
knowledge. But when we are, we will move forward in the universe as a
good, kind, moral, knowledgeable and understanding species." John
paused for breath. "And when that time comes, as the guardians are my
witness, we will make sure the Stones are there for mankind"
The Grand Savant's face suffused with blood in his rage. "So be it! You
will have the death and blood of many on your hands should you yourself
survive!"
"What ever happens, my conscious will be clear, knowing that I did my
best to stop you possessing the Stones! It may also be true that we are
weak. However, I believe it was John Steinbeck who said, 'It is true
that we are weak and sick and ugly and quarrelsome but if that is all
we ever were, we would millenniums ago have disappeared from the face
of the earth.' Whatever happens was meant."
As John answered, two of the sorcerers silently vanished.
"Iain!" Thuy spoke concerned.
"I saw them, watch your backs, I am going to check the Stones," with
that Iain too disappeared.
Luvaha had traveled invisible to a position behind the group. He was
angry. When he launched a deadly bolt that would have torn through the
fuselage had its impact not been stopped by something else. It
was.
Helen fell. She had been unprotected. Shock and surprise were evident
on her face. Rupert turned when he heard her cry out. The bolt had hit
her in the center of her back, damaging most of her life systems. In
his gut he knew she was dying. He knelt and cradled her head. Tears
fell from his eyes instantly when he saw in her eyes that she too knew
she was dying but yet smiled at him a little soft, sad smile.
"Same and always?" she asked. Blood foamed a little, making her lips
glisten.
He choked and his mouth trembled as he replied. "Yes. Same and always
my love."
Around him his colleagues battled on. It was Thuy who was protecting
the area around the dying girl. She managed to locate and injure
Luvaha. It was fitting. The wizard fell dying across the seats and a
number of berserk and scared passengers jumped on him, bludgeoning him,
to ensure his death.
"Don't forget my Crystal. It will help keep you safe! Helen reached up
to touch Rupert's wet cheek, then his lips. It was her final effort.
Her eyes closed forever but not for eternity.
In the hold 'Le Bruin' had located and was 'dispatching' the Stones
when Iain arrived. Iain watched for a brief moment as a Stone literally
vanished then flew at Le Bruin and the pair locked again in
combat.
Rupert hugged Helen close, one last time, then lifted his head. His
anguished, angry and avenging scream was blood curdling.
He stood and then flew. His eyes stood out like fury, his power supreme
in his anger. He held time for a few seconds; nobody could stop him. He
laughed as he launched a murderous attack at the remaining sorcerers.
Missiles showered on them and around them, injuring one or two. John
had to duck out of the way. The sorcerers attempted to disappear,
'jump', but were held fast by the extent of Rupert's power. Then it
happened.
Damaged by repeated blasts, the exit door blew out in loud bang. Like
Cyclops spitting humans from his mouth, the immediate rush of air from
the pressurized cabin took a number of people and objects and popped
them out into free-fall in the rarified atmosphere. Three sorcerers
flew out and tumbled spinning towards the ground before they finally
recovered enough to slow their fall. One innocent passenger whose belt
had snapped continued towards the ground. Most other passengers were
far enough away from the door to escape the consequences. John wasn't,
he fell unconscious and oblivious to his fate.
The plane keeled sharply and begun to nose down.
Oxygen masks dropped from the overheads and passengers, clinging to the
seat backs, scurried like rats, to find a free one.
In the hold, Iain used the shift to his advantage. As in judo, he used
the momentum of his opponent and now the sudden movement of the
aircraft to ram 'Le Bruin' against the bulkhead spars. The impact broke
the wizard's back. Iain followed his advantage by disengaging and
replicating himself. He then coldly fired bolt after bolt of deadly
force at the helpless wizard's skull. Le Bruin finally died.
Iain dropped to his knees on top of the luggage crates, partly through
exhaustion, the air was thin and it was cold, but mostly to discover
that all the Stones had gone except one. 'Where?' he kept thinking
'Where?' He gathered what was left of his physical resources and
returned to the others.
Solaris and Grand Savant smiled as they slowly disappeared. The plane
continued sharpening its descent.
Iain told Rupert that all the Stones, except one, had gone. "Go after
them, Iain! I will follow you!" Rupert shouted over the noise.
Brian, Iain, and Thuy followed instinctively after the Sorcerers and
the Stones. Although they had no idea where they were going or where
they would end up.
Rupert knelt by Helen and took her crystal. Just then the plane went
into a sickening downward dive and Rupert had to grab hold. He kissed
Helen one last time and allowed himself to 'free fall' in the direction
of the cockpit.
'I may be able to help!' Rupert shouted above the noise "What kind of
weather do you need?"
"Get out of here!" The First Officer shouted back through gritted
teeth.
"No! I can help!" Rupert persisted, his knees almost buckling under the
extreme vibrations. "What kind of weather do you need?"
"I don't follow you," the officer shouted desperately, almost crying in
his frustration as he sought to pull the huge liner out of its
dive.
"Wind direction, Wind speed" Rupert responded.
"Ideally a strong tail wind, followed by a light upward headwind"
"Okay" Rupert concentrated. The jetliner continued to drop, but the
angle of the dive was definitely lessening. There was a loud bang from
the back of the aircraft.
"Yes! Yes! C'mon! C'mon!" The officer begged the stricken aircraft "In
the name of God. C'mon" Sweat poured off his brow and dripped from
under his arms inside his tunic. He was under severe stress.
The altimeter slowed its dizzying downward spiral of feet. The stall
alarm continued to sound. The fierce vibration eased some and the
Officer was no longer wrestling as hard with the control column.
"You got it!" Rupert said handing a scribbled note.
"Yes. Thanks" By the time he was able to turn his head Rupert had gone
after his friends. Luke shoved the paper in his breast pocket. The
plane banked towards an emergency landing at Denver airport. The
Officer shook in his seat. The landing now would be a formality after
what had happened. What had happened he began to think on the approach?
How does one explain any of this? He glanced over at his dead colleague
for the first time and murmured "Sorry Harry!" The landing gear came
down smoothly and everything appeared normal and in working order. The
landing would be a formality he told himself again. He pushed the nose
down a little and the engines automatically eased. He was taking the
plane in fairly steeply, due to the undue stress the aircraft had been
under. In the event that there was any failure, they had at least a
chance of making and gliding down the runway under speed.
He needn't have worried; the plane touched down perfectly. He brought
it to an abrupt halt just off the runway and slumped in his seat
exhausted. He was dimly aware of the ambulances and fire engines
drawing up around the aircraft.
'Did that guy really control the wind. Or was it just unusual
coincidence?' he asked himself as uninjured passengers abandoned his
aircraft via the variety of emergency exits and chutes. Rescue crews
were already coming on board to help the injured.
As he unbuckled his harness he remembered the note crumpled into his
shirt pocket. It said. 'Please look after our luggage. Keep it safe. It
is a large Stone. It is important. Thanks' He shook his head and stood
up to go out and join the others.
0000 - A COALESCENCE OF THE TRUE EARTH
It is well and they have done well. The Earth, the Cetaceans, the
Guardians and the humans have met at the borders of understanding and
cooperation and have made the first step together. Now it is time for
the people of the four dimensions to examine and address their own
balance.
These people are the champions of their species and a demonstration of
hope for their future.

Everywhere knew the power of the earth, as her influence reached out in
many guises.
Touching, gentling, guiding

A DIVER IN THE DARK
It was a tired and broken man that left the aircraft to pursue his
friends and the Stones. As Rupert 'Jumped' he was thinking only of
Helen and what they had lost. Tears tripped down his face as his being
traveled at speed to a place he neither knew nor cared about. Strange
forces were at work as he finally slowed and his body was directed in
time and space to its final destination.
"Where am I?" Rupert asked. It was dark but he sensed he was underwater
and there were beings around him. "Who's there?"
"You are back in the domain of the Cetaceans of Earth. It's night on
this side of the world and you are around three fathoms deep" The voice
was friendly.
"What happened, to my friends, to the Ancients?" he asked urgently "How
did I arrive here?"
"You did well so far, but the Stones have been separated across space
and all powers will be diminished, including the Ancients. We are sorry
for the demise of your friends, especially the female, whom you loved
so much"
"Yes" answered Rupert to the darkness. He could see nothing. There was
not even light from the moon shining through.
"You have to rest here for a while" The Cetaceans told him. "In your
present state you are vulnerable to the influence and tricks of the
ancients."
"Where are my friends?" Rupert asked again.
"Each has gone after a Stone."
"Then I need to go too."
"No! Your opportunity will come. You will have your time. In the
meantime it is necessary for your friends to fight their own
battle"
"Surely..."
"The guardians are involved now. Things that happen are beyond our
comprehension. The earth is guiding us all. We need only be
patient"
"How can you be sure? How do you know what is happening?
"Simple. We remember everything from the day the world begun. Our
memories are not limited like yours, nor are they sequential in the way
that you understand." The mammals replied. "This is not the first
occasion when the balance of the earth has been threatened"
"What should I do in the meantime?"
"You need to close your eyes and dream. Think of the crystals and let
your own being recharge. We will waken you when it is time!"
Rupert felt a huge depth of trust well up. He would sleep. He would
think of Helen and be at peace for a time as he hoped she was. Although
the water around him was cold and suffocating, he was warm and able to
breathe freely. Like some giant, dark womb of the world. Rupert was
safe until the time came for him to leave again.
A GIRL IN HELL
The small boat was drifting in the shallow waves. On the shore the men
who helped launch the vessel stood ankle deep in the water, some
watching their children float into the unknown towards a new destiny.
The moon was brighter than they had expected and so everyone was
nervously quiet. At any moment they might be caught and returned to
Saigon where they would be, condemned as 'subversives' and interred for
a number of years, under harsher conditions than normal.
If they got away safely they faced other equally arduous challenges.
Once away from the shore they would start the small outboard engine
that would take them out to sea, running it until the petrol ran out.
Then they would drift aimlessly hoping that the currents would carry
them towards Malaysia. The vessel was 'home made' by people who were
farmers, shop owners and office workers. Hopefully it would stay
together in rough seas or stormy weather and stay afloat, long enough
to reach land. It didn't help that the vessel was overloaded and the
freeboard was dangerously small.
If the vessel survived the sea then the people needed to survive the
duration and the hot sun. There were rations on board but only enough
food and water to last a few days. Pirates were known to operate in
these waters, attacking refugees and taking any gold that these canny
people had saved to take with them to their new life. Stories of pirate
boats were vague and largely unsubstantiated because there were few
survivors. The buccaneers systematically killed the travelers on the
age-old 'pirate premise' that 'dead men tell no tales'. Anyone who
managed to escape the Pirates by jumping overboard, were usually taken
by the Mako and Tiger sharks that had been trailing the boat since they
first begun putting human excrement over the side.
Thuy was oblivious to all this. She sat huddled in a corner saying
nothing but watching all. She didn't sleep well that first night. In
the morning she was tired and sore as the heat of the sun began blazing
down. The outboard noise had long since drifted into subconscious. A
thought occurred to her and she moved for the first time to take an
interest in their surroundings. As she expected there was no land to be
seen.
Thuy watched as the people around her took some breakfast.
"Little Sister you eat something?" It was the voice of her elder sister
telling Thuy she must eat. Thuy said nothing and stared back at her
sullenly. She remembered her pack, immediately drew it from behind
herself, checked its contents and then clutched it protectively to her
chest. Her sister did not cajole or encourage her. Thuy was Thuy,
sometimes stubborn, often difficult and mostly unfathomable.
Thuy began to watch the younger girl across from her. She clutched a
silver box in the same manner as Thuy held her pack. Occasionally she
would lift the lid slightly and peer in at the contents. Thuy was
curious and a little envious. The girl looked up to see her watching.
She closed the box quickly and smiled at Thuy who stared back with her
now fixed sullen expression.
Thuy lay down and slept, covering her head and body, the best she could
from the debilitating sunlight. She dozed fitfully. Her dreams were a
broken tormented, mixture of happier childhood times, her mother still
in Saigon and the silver box.
When she awakened her first thought was of the girl and the box. The
girl noticed her looking and hid the box protectively behind her back.
Thuy lay back down and feigned disinterest.
Later Thuy sat and ate some dry fish. It tasted salty but she was
hungry and didn't care nor think of the consequences of eating salty
food when the water was sparse. She drank some of her own water she had
brought, it tasted brackish but it may just have been the heat and the
flavor of the fish on her slightly swollen lips.
The following night Thuy was slightly delirious. A combination of
hunger, thirst and intense unrelenting heat had taken its toll. Her
sister made her drink more water in the night, surprisingly she was
normal again the next day.
She made an effort to get to know the girl with the box. First she
peered into her own pack and looked at the girl smiling as if they had
a shared secret. Later she extracted a small bracelet and held it up
for the girl to see. The girl was not so easily tricked. She shook her
head. She was not going to show contents of her box just yet.
Thuy had nothing to do over the long days at sea except work on the
girl across from her and try to glean her secrets. The girl never moved
without taking the box with her and only put it down close to her as
she drank or ate. Thuy watched unswervingly. Obsessed with discovering
the secrets of the box.
A young man crossing the crowded vessel kicked the box by accident. The
clasp flew open as the box tumbled over. Thuy and the girl both jumped,
equally anxious for the contents that spilled out. Thuy's eyes lit when
she glimpsed a small roll of American dollars, something bright and
shiny, perhaps a broach and some kind of miniature wireless. The girl
grabbed them up quickly and furiously pushed them back into the box. Of
course, there were a few old photographs and two cowries, which the
girl lifted at her leisure as she returned Thuy's cool stare.
Thuy continued to wonder about the things that didn't fall out. That
night she dreamed of the American dollars.
It took them six days to sight land. They were all weak from lack of
food and water but every man, woman and child stood up to look at the
shore. There was a buzz of excitement as people imagined fresh water
and fruit and a cool place to hide from the incessant burning of the
sun.
The men rowed with the makeshift oars and paddles for the first time in
days. Hills and plants came into focus on the shoreline. Buildings
could be seen further down the coast and men speculated animatedly as
to the nature of their destination.
Only a few of the older men realized what the roaring sound signified
as the vessel pulled nearer the beach. It was the sound of giant surf
crashing on the shingle. Now the boat was caught in its tow and was
picking up momentum.
Families gathered belongings and children as they waited helplessly.
Somebody was tethering his two children to a small wooden cask. The
boat surged forward on the crest of the next huge wave. Within seconds
it capsized spilling out all the occupants and their meager
belongings.
Thuy gasped as she hit the water. The cold salty taste filled her mouth
and nose as she whirled and tumbled in the grip of the surf. A few
people and belongings swept over her and past her as she bobbed between
waves. She pushed her hair out of her eyes, shuck off most of her
clothes and struck out pluckily towards the shore. A glint of sunlight
caught her eye as the bright silver box bobbed half submerged nearby.
Thuy was elated. She gripped the box tightly as she scrambled up the
beach out of the grip of the undertow. She was exhausted.
Around her people were gathering their families or possessions together
again. One man and wife knelt beside a young boy trying to revive his
lifeless body. Surprisingly there were few casualties.
Thuy jumped guiltily as she recognized the young girl running past. She
was scouring the beach desperately looking for her silver box. Thuy
quickly pushed the box into the sand and covered it over. The girl was
distraught and she looked at Thuy as she passed a second time. Thuy
stared back and the girl continued her frantic search along the beach,
wind from the ocean blowing the tears across her face.
Thuy dug the box from under the sand and slid it under her vest. She
walked quickly towards the opposite end of the beach.
As she walked she opened the box to survey the contents. A postcard lay
on top, a picture of Christ on the cross.
Then she stopped.
A TEST IN A SLUM
"Do you want to go or not?" the boy asked. He was a skinny youth with
small weasel like features. His face and clothes were dirty. He would
hardly be fifteen but already a determined almost calculating
expression aged his face beyond his years.
Brian was confused. He remembered what his father had told him. 'If you
join the Army or the Navy then you are no longer my son. I will not
have you waste your life. You are worth more than that' He had said it
on more than one occasion as if he knew that this 'opportunity' might
come up. Brian had always thought this was a strange stipulation from a
man who had spent most of his working life, as a miner, underground in
Pennsylvania. But now his father was dead and Brian was the eldest of
four in a poor family. Not that they hadn't always been poor. His
Father had contracted a variety of lung-associated ailments and had
spent long periods convalescing or seeking work. Brian thought of the
racking coughs that often wakened him from his sleep through the flimsy
walls of the cheap house in which they lived. He thought of how tired
he was of poverty, of the grime and despair of the neighborhood. He
thought of how nice it might be to be cared for, eat good food and
sleep in a clean comfortable bed.
"Well are you coming?" Chuck asked again.
"How far did you say it was?" Brian asked
"I think its about fifteen miles, if we go across the river on the
ferry"
They were speaking of the Army and Navy recruiting offices that stood
side by side off Main Street in downtown Philadelphia. Even if it had
not been a blistering hot day, fifteen miles was a long way for the two
lads to walk. Both lads were constantly hungry due to undernourishment
and between them they had a few cents for some bread and milk.
"We don't have money for the ferry!" Brian argued, knowing what the
answer would be. "We'll get caught!"
"Nah! We won't, I know how we can sneak on" Chuck was shaking his
head.
"Okay I'll go!" Brian agreed. He was afraid of the distance but also
excited about the possibility of going into the city. He's only been
there once before with his folks.
It was early the next morning when Brian arose. He was careful not to
waken any of his siblings as he crept out of the tiny run down house.
Chuck was already waiting for him.
"What did ya get?" Chuck asked his co-conspirator in an excited voice.
"I got some potato bread and three tomatoes"
"Got a little bit of cheese" answered Brian "And some bread," he added
quickly seeing the disappointment on Chuck's face. Brian had taken as
much as he dared from the pantry. There had been little there and his
two bothers and sister would need feeding.
As the walk progressed the sun slid into the sky to slow their original
brisk pace. Within an hour both lads were hungry and thirsty as they
marched through dusty country lanes. Brian was sure he'd never seen so
many hedges and telegraph poles as each bend and hill produced longer
roads and a seemingly indeterminate supply of both.
The few vehicles that passed them did so without even slowing, ignoring
their outstretched thumbs and forlorn, imploring expressions.
It was a pleasant view that greeted them over their final country hill.
They were dry and dusty and the river Mouse looked invitingly close and
cool. In reality it was over a mile away and polluted by the numerous
factories on both it's banks.
The ferry that joined the north and south side of the water was old and
worn. It badly needed painting and the engine that dragged the huge
bottom chains up and through the ferry's bowels sounded in need of some
repair. The boys sneaked on behind a man in his mid-fifties crossing to
go to work in a nearby foundry. They were unlucky, had it been earlier
during the rush hour they may have slipped on unseen. This time, the
eagle eyed conductor spotted them and demanded the fare. Catching
'dodgers' was the only thing that made his job interesting. He was old
and mean and insisted the boys paid despite the fact that he could see
they were young, tired and had little money.
It was mid-day by the time they reached the outskirts of the city. The
district they entered was no better than the one they had left. It was
a slum district with a crowding of itinerant workers and their
large.
Chuck's mood was buoyant. "I told you we'd get here," he said
triumphantly. He was not aware that they still had over three miles to
walk to reach downtown "Lets eat our lunch!"
Brian agreed and they continued to walk alongside a park as they
extracted their meager lunch. They had just enough cash left for a pint
of milk, which they managed to purchase at a nearby dairy.
As they started to eat, a small boy ran towards them across the waste
ground in the park. He had obviously come from the buildings that
backed on to the park. He was thin and wasted. His eyes were
determinedly focussed on the bread that the two boys held in their
hands as they walked. The urchin reached the fence and silently stuck
his arm through the fence towards the boys. His need was like a beacon.
There was no requirement from him to say anything.
"Fuck off kid!" Chuck told him, chewing greedily on the bread.
Brian held tightly to his food as both boys walked on. He had come
along way and was ravenously hungry. He eyed his share of the milk in
the carton that Chuck swigged from. He wasn't about to give anything
away or let Chuck drink more than his fair share. The urchin kept pace
with them all the way along the fence. He grunted once to gain
attention but no intelligible words. At each opportunity, when he got a
little ahead of the boys, he would thrust his dirty hand through the
fence towards them. The sun beat down furiously causing the urchin to
squint up at them as he pleaded for food through instinctive
signing.
Brian was reminded of his school playground where classmates would ask
for share of anything that another boy had. Yet this was something
else. The kid was starving. He was a product of human abuse and
neglect. Brian knew hunger, it had gnawed like a rat on his empty
stomach many times in his life. He was hungry now and he couldn't give
up his food to anyone else, even if it were his own brother he
thought.
Finally, Brian's agony was over. They reached the corner of the fence.
It meant that the kid could no longer walk along side them and had to
stop and watch as they walked away.
Chuck roared with laughter. "That got rid of that little shit!"
Brian glanced back. The dirty little face was pressed through the gap
in the railings, tears coursed down his cheeks, following streaks of
previous tears through the grime.
A large crow cawed loudly, three times, from high in the trees
above.
Brian stopped.
A TEMPTATION IN A SCHOOL
The bell rung once as a kind of 'audio-amber' precursor to the main
assembly bell which would ring precisely two minutes later. The pupils
of the all girl boarding school were expected to be punctual and
disciplined even if it was their summer break. 'Highlanders Academy for
Young Ladies' had unfailingly maintained it's educational and moral
'high ground' for over one hundred and fifty eight years. The school
normally boarded around eighty teenage girls between the ages of
thirteen and eighteen, although the majority was around fifteen to
sixteen years of age. During summer break most of the staff were let
off for a well-earned break and relief teachers and non-vocational
tutors were brought in under the guidance of the remaining staff to
teach the reduced number of occupants. This year the school had made an
arrangement with another in the vicinity and took their summer pupils
as well as their own. In all sixty pupils remained at the school during
the summer.
The main building was a crusty old English manor house, set in sixty
acres of arable land in the South Downs in Hampshire, England. The
dormitories and teachers quarters were new additions and thus slightly
more modern.
Iain was a shy and nervous young man. Somewhat quiet, preferring his
own company and the companionship of a good book to socializing with
others. And so it was with trepidation that he joined 'Highlanders
Academy' for the summer semester. His father, a pastor in the nearby
parish had arranged a temporary job for him. He was to teach art as
part of optional summer classes for the many pupils who did not go home
for the break.
It made little difference to his Father that Iain had protested that he
had not yet finished his own art degree and thus did not consider
himself in a position to teach. But instead his father argued 'that it
would be good for him'. Words that Iain had heard many times over the
twenty-two years of his father's tutelage.
It did not once occur to Iain as he entered the school that it was full
of nubile young woman, many from wealthy backgrounds and thus of
independent means and spirit.
The summer had already presented some sizzling hot days and the heat
was evident on the 'flushed' faces of the girls, as they lined up on
hearing the second bell. It was an impressive show of order and
discipline as the girls fell silent waiting to be allowed inside. The
summer uniforms of starched white blouse, navy blue skirt and white
ankle socks were a bright contrast in the sun. The 'Academy Girls'
maintained neat solid lines until they marched crisply through the main
doors, whereupon the orderly lines dispersed, everyone going quickly to
their own class inside the main building.
Iain stood at the front of the class and fingered the chalk as he
watched the girls file in and take their seats. Finally as they settled
he coughed nervously before he spoke.
"Hello girls. My name is Mr. Banks"
"Good afternoon, Mr. Banks!" The girls responded in perfect unison,
then giggled, partly because of his northern accent and partly because
of his startled expression.
"I believe we have eight sessions together, one or two of you might get
a little more from me if you are lucky" It was his feeble attempt at
humor. He knew that some of them would have chosen double art. Well
they seemed to find it funny enough and he allowed himself to smile at
the sea of giggling faces. Thus precipitated another wave of smaning
behind books, desks and the girl in front.
"Okay are there any questions before we begin?" Iain asked
tentatively.
"Please Mr. Banks will we be learning how to draw anatomy?" One girl
asked. It was obvious that she was confident and outspoken by the way
she held herself and by the way some of the other girls watched her to
see what she would do next.
"Oh I don't see why not." Iain answered, puzzled by the question.
"Sorry, what's your name?"
"Byrne, Miss Jenny Byrne, but you can call me Jenny!" she replied
attempting a mock coquettish smile.
Everyone waited with interest to see his response and were not
disappointed. A slight redness appeared around his cheeks and he stuck
his finger underneath his collar and pulled it a little.
"Any other questions?" Iain asked nervously
"Will that be male or female?" requested Samantha, Jenny's nearest
companion, emboldened by Iain's discomfort.
"Eh?" Iain was completely at a loss as the whole class broke into
increased giggling. He had missed the connection.
Finally after a few hysterical seconds the girls calmed again.
"Great!" he said in a formal if somewhat still nervous voice. "Let's
get started. Can any of you tell me what Cubism is?"
"Art from Cuba? Sir." Jenny replied.
"No Jenn... Miss Byrne, it's not and I think you know that" Iain
chided, unsure of himself again. The giggling erupted once more and
Iain was frantically trying to regain an easy smile instead of the
uncomfortable, incongruous fixed grin that felt as if it was stuck to
his face with glue.
Miss Jenny Lorna Byrne was fifteen. She was Captain of the ladies
junior hockey team a member of the Academy debating society and
extraordinarily photogenic. She was fit and tanned with blonde hair.
Her parents, like most of the girls in the academy, were wealthy. She
lacked nothing in her life except, perhaps excitement and any desire to
conform.
Finally, Iain gave up meeting them 'head on' and paradoxically, engaged
their energies drawing still life. A few mumbles accompanied the
initial activity as the girls prepared their subjects, pencils and
easels. The comments were stage whispers, designed for everyone to hear
and follow the plot. 'I really thought we might draw something
interesting!' 'Yes, like Mr. Banks', 'I bet he is really a dish without
his spectacles. 'I wouldn't kick him out of my bed for trumping!' 'He
wouldn't get to your bed, he'd be too busy in mine!' More giggling
erupted. And so it continued along a similar vein for an hour and a
half.
As Iain wandered around, and the girls pretended to work, as he bent to
examine one piece of work, one of the girls behind, softly lifted the
tail of his jacket and folded it back. Now everyone could view his
backside and give it marks out of ten. Iain was so engrossed in his
discussion of the newly formed piece of art that he didn't feel
anything. As he stood up and turned around the flap of his jacket fell
down, causing him to wonder what it was. All the girls were bent
studiously behind their easels. He realized they were stifling furious
giggles.
Finally the day was over and he went back to the tutor's accommodation
with relief. He had run three classes, each a challenge in it's own
way, but none as bad as the first and most senior group.
Later, he crossed over to the refectory to have something to eat. As
usual he carried a thick book in his side jacket pocket and nervously
fingered his glasses and collar as he entered.
"Ah Mr. Banks!" one of the senior teachers passed him on the way out.
"How have you enjoyed your first day? Everything okay? I trust our
girls were not too much trouble? Eh? Any problems just let me
know."
Iain shook his head as the man disappeared through the exit.
A group of girls watched him as he fumbled his way from food to
crockery to vacant table. Like a pride of cats they preened and
crouched and argued with each other as they watched their prey with
conspicuous interest.
A couple of weeks passed with little incident other than the girls
becoming increasingly familiar and more relaxed, with their handsome
but timid tutor. He managed to joke back at them sometimes, but had
discovered no real way to deflect or escape the constant barrage of
innuendo and smutty humor that they fired his way. Cleverly they kept
their comments just below the level that he felt he had anything to
complain about.
Then it happened.
His senior class had begged him to allow them to do some portrait
painting. He agreed they could the following day and Jenny volunteered
to model for the class. He could see no reason why she shouldn't. What
could possibly go wrong?
"Yes, I can see no harm in you posing for the rest of the class. You
do realize that you will have to sit still for quite a number of
hours?" He asked her.
"Of course" Jenny replied flouncing towards the door.
"And Jenny!"
"Yes Mr. Banks?" She stopped but her voice retained some of her
'flouncing' with a variety of tones.
"You will be fully clothed! Preferably in some suitable attire that
will make for interesting art." Iain was learning. He felt he had to
stipulate clothing, although he felt slightly hollow after he said
it.
"Why of course Mr. Banks" she said smiling as she slipped out the
door.
There was a hum as the girls set up their easels the following day.
They positioned themselves around a raised pedestal while they waited
for Jenny to arrive from the changing room.
Jenny entered the room to a gasp from a few of the girls. They were all
so used to seeing uniforms all day long that the effect of the
off-the-shoulder ball gown was heightened. Her hair was piled on her
head to accentuate an elegant neck and shoulders. A blatantly expensive
necklace caressed her collarbone and nestled a bright ruby red jewel
near the swelling of her breasts. Dark hose and a small gold ankle
chain completed the effect. Skillfully applied make-up completed the
transformation from schoolgirl to young woman.
She smiled at Iain, then around the class as she stepped onto the base.
She sat down on a cushion and clasped elegant fingers around her
drawn-up knees. Another girl helped arrange her flowing dress on the
wooden pedestal.
It was an ingenious and wicked trap.
Iain silently and discretely marveled at her beauty. "Great! Girls!
Remember what I told you. Proportion is everything. We get that right,
then we concentrate on details and shadow." He wandered around as he
talked. "You all have different perspectives so don't expect the
drawings to be exactly the same. Draw Jenny how You see her. One last
thing, think before you begin. Go and look at the subject, note the
shape, the angles and the way the light falls. Feel the position of
your subject before you put crayon to paper."
The girls started observing and thinking while Iain went back to his
desk to write his reports for the previous week. He left them alone for
the first hour then he got up to see what they had done.
"Well done Emily. Nice structure! I like your perspective and initial
use of shading" he moved around the room. "Excellent Elizabeth, Great
job. Just watch the way the gown flows. It's not stiff and unyielding!"
he looked around the room. "Okay girls, you may think that drawing
clothes is easier than muscle or skin, but in essence it is often
harder to make the clothes look as if they fit the figure. All the
great artists knew how to use cloth for texture and depth. Make sure
your eye and thus pencil go with the natural nap of the material"
Iain continued his critique around the room, crouching at each easel
and pointing out where the drawing or painting might be improved.
"Remember girls, despite my comments, art is how you see it and
represent it! Giselle, you are using black paint? There is no such
thing as black! Black is a shade and is without exception tinged with
other colors. Look, look at the light on the bodice. Can you see other
colors there?"
The girl nodded. "Yes sir!"
"Then that is how you see it, now!" He smiled at her and stood up to
move towards Samantha who was positioned directly in front of Jenny's
pointed toes. "Right Miss Brown, let's take a look at your efforts"
Iain crouched to reach Samantha's level as he did so he glanced towards
Jenny. The impact caused him to stop in his tracks. There was a break
between the ball gown, where it finished at her knees, under her
clasped hands, and the floor on which dainty painted toes slipped into
toeless black shoes. There was a slight parting of her legs as they
reached from her knees to the floor and Iain was staring into the gap.
Jenny had nothing on beneath the gown and only he and Samantha could
see from their position. Where the stocking tops finished there was
only thigh leading to a very visible female apex. Iain groaned
inwardly. He became aware of Samantha watching his face; coloring he
turned to look at her and pretended he didn't notice anything unusual.
It was difficult because he was unable to leave his crouch immediately,
due to a typical but potentially embarrassing male reaction to a
deliberately provocative young female. While discussing Samantha's work
he found himself looking back at Jenny. She looked steadily at him and
innocently held his gaze, unmoving and as still as a good model should
be.
Although he couldn't remember the details, Iain's dream that night, was
tormented by females with sharp teeth and claws. They laughed at him
and teased him and caused him to wake with a start. A chant ran around
in his head.
Forces dark and shadows long, spreading darkness on the wall.
Unseen eyes and teeth and claw, bristle softly, in their maul.
It was three o'clock in the morning. He turned over and put his head
under the pillow to search unsuccessfully for Mr. Sandman again.
Three days nights later, he was doing his rounds after curfew. The
girls were securely locked in their dormitories and the only noise was
from the nocturnal frogs in the creek. Iain was heading towards the
side entrance of the main building as usual, when he spotted the white
figure leaning against the wall.
"Who's that?" He shone his torch on the figure. It was Jenny. She was
outside in her dressing gown.
"Please sir. It's me, Jenny." Her voice was soft and plaintive. "I felt
sick and had to get out for some fresh air"
"Does Miss Faversham know you are out here after hours? Shall I call
someone?" Iain had little experience of teenage problems. He was
however uncomfortable being on his own with a pupil in the dark.
"No. Please! I am sure I will be okay once I have had a little air" she
whispered.
Iain moved closer to look at her face and check if she looked
okay.
Then she staggered. "Sir. I am dizzy, going to faint!"
He begun to say 'Sit down and put your head between your knees' but he
was too late. She fell unconscious into his arms.
He tried to hold her limp body and slap her face "Jenny wake up!" But
it was useless. He was in a quandary. He had to get Miss Faversham, who
was the resident nurse, as well as being counselor and all-round
disciplinarian. He couldn't take her back to her own dorm; he didn't
even know which one it was.
Iain lifted the unconscious figure and headed for the sick room inside
the main building. Her body was warm and supple under gown and she
appeared to move close and hold him more tightly as he hurried into the
building. It was difficult to turn many lights on while carrying the
girl. Luckily bright moonlight shone through most of the windows.
Finally he managed to push through the door and put her down on the
couch. He tried to find the light but was unable and it didn't matter,
this room too was filled with the light of the moon. He hurried to
leave for the appropriate help just as she begun to cough.
"Water!" she managed to choke out.
Iain grabbed one of the paper cups from the nearby sink and half filled
it with water. He took it to the girl who had sat up on the couch. Her
gown had slipped open slightly, through the movement of her coughing he
thought, and as he held the water for her he could see most of her
chest. He averted his eyes.
"What do you think is wrong with me?" she paused drinking the water.
"Look my heart is racing, faster than normal" She grabbed his hand and
eased it on to her chest, on the outside of her gown, just below her
breast. "Feel!"
Iain pulled away "I need to go get someone"
"Okay. Can I get some more water first?" She proffered her empty cup.
"Really I think I am okay now"
"Well we need to make sure!" Iain replied as he turned towards the sink
once more. "Better safe than sorry" He said stupidly as he filled the
water. When he turned back she was standing close behind him. Her gown
was on the floor and her naked body shone in the moonlight. Jenny put
her left hand around his neck and kissed him hard on his surprised
mouth. Her other hand slipped on to his groin and squeezed equally
hard.
Iain found himself remembering her naked sex under her ball gown.
Iain stopped.
A DIVER IN A DREAM
"It's time Rupert" an insistent voice disturbed his sleep "Your friends
are waiting for you" Rupert turned and groaned, looked at the clock,
then shielded his eyes from the bright morning sunlight that his mother
was letting in through the curtains. His mother threw his dressing gown
across his bed and left the room. As she went she said, "Breakfast is
already on the table"
Rupert swung his legs out of the bed. 'What day is it? Sunday?' he
asked himself. He groaned and flopped backwards on to the bed. Then he
remembered his dreams. They were vivid. He tried to grasp all the
pieces of the jigsaw and put them together but it was no use. 'What had
it all been about?' he asked himself. Then he remembered his mother's
comment 'Your friends are waiting' What friends? Who? Waiting for what?
He hadn't arranged anything as far as he knew.
Downstairs Helen, Meloch and John waited.
"It's time to help the others" John told him gently.
And all Rupert's memories came flooding back to this time again.
"Helen?" he looked imploringly "What's happening?"
"We are here for a short time only. You need our help." Helen
smiled.
"We need to go" encouraged Meloch.
The four left together. As they went, Rupert watched his Mother busy
herself in the kitchen as if nothing had happened. For her, nothing
had.
"I guess this was the easiest way to reintroduce yourselves?"
speculated Rupert.
"Yes, also it was the quickest way we could come to you and then to the
others" said Helen "You will understand soon enough"
* * *
"We are going to Thuy now" Meloch told him as they drifted through a
thickening Emerald green mist.

Suddenly they could see Thuy beneath them on a golden beach. Rupert
quickly became aware that no one could see the four of them and was
still puzzled.
Thuy looked back at the girl on the beach. The silver box nested
comfortably, hidden in her garment.
"Thuy you have a choice that will shape the rest of your life" Helen
called out. "And affect countless others"
Thuy appeared to hear nothing, although she felt as if she was being
watched. Her indecision was apparent.
"John spoke next. "Thuy listen to the voices. Listen to your guides.
You become what you do!"
Rupert finally cottoned on to what was happening. "Thuy you were
destined for the way of the light and we need your strength"
The young Asian girl looked up for a moment as if seeing her own gods
in the blue sky. Of course she could see nothing, only feel the way of
the cosmos and hear the language of the universe.
She turned back along the beach and without a word, handed the silver
box to its rightful owner. The recipient smiled at Thuy. Looking in the
box she was delighted to see that everything was still intact. She
produced a small medallion from inside the box and handed it to Thuy.
It was a St. Christopher, the patron saint of travelers. Thuy accepted
it and walked back up the beach to where the authorities had appeared
to take them all into custody.
Moment's later Thuy appeared as a young woman at the side of the four
friends as they went together to find Brian and Iain.
* * *
Again they swept through the same green haze this time to see Brian,
who was stopped a few feet away from the corner of the railing.
It was Helen again who spoke. "Brian. We are here for you. We are your
strength now and always." She closed her eyes her voice fell to a
whisper "You are the strength and the understanding. You are who you
are and that is good."
"Take care to ignore the guidance that originates from a place other
than your own heart. Your choice is our choice" Rupert was preying
hard.
"Do not betray your inner self" Thuy added.
Brian stumbled as he looked back at Chuck.
"Come on Brian. What the hell are you doing?" His friend
demanded.
Small rivulets of tears rolled down Brian's face as he realized what he
might have done.
He went to the boy at the fence and gave him the bread "This is for
your future, for my future and the future of mankind. Please take
it"
The urchin grabbed the bread and his face lit up as he stuffed it into
his mouth. While he ate with one hand his other hand grasped Brian's
sleeve and held on tightly. His eyes stared up.
Brian stood like this, until Chuck dragged him away angrily shaking his
head. "I don't believe it! You should have given me the bread if you
didn't want it!"
As Brian strode the rest of the way to the recruitment office his
spirit was light and he was no longer weary. Now he knew his life would
be different in two important ways. One way, was that he knew that he
would never join any of the services. He was worth more than
that.
Minutes later he appeared with the group as a grown man.
They all laughed at his puzzled face. This was one thing Brian was not
explaining.
* * *
By the time they reached Iain he was kissing Jenny hungrily. Thuy went
immediately to the couple's side and appeared to merge between them.
"Iain listen to your other life. You once cherished and protected
innocence. Know again, the values of a wise and just man for you once
had them above all others. This act is violence against the soul of the
world."
"Iain, we need your lust for life directed in another way as befits a
champion of mankind. We need your heart, tempered only slightly by your
head." Rupert told him.
Iain startled for a second and broke off from the kiss. It was wrong he
thought. But I cannot bear the temptation.
"Iain your action might cost you love in this life as well as the last.
Listen to your brother who has always loved you" John stressed.
Some of the feelings got through. Iain thought of the Tarot cards and
the lovers, of the conflict between older and younger woman, lust and
spirit, mother and wife. "It is not enough to think this is wrong?" He
said aloud.
Jenny looked at him puzzled. She was breathing heavily and was annoyed
at being interrupted.
"Yes!" John said, "Thoughts are actions and you must use them now, like
armor, against the unnatural forces that contrive to make mans destiny
less than it might be"
"What you do now, you have to live with for an eternity, longer than
your art will sustain." Thuy added.
Iain broke off completely and pushed Jenny back "Enough!"
"Don't you like me?" Jenny replied genuinely wounded. "Am I not
attractive?"
"Yes Jenny I do like you. And believe me it is hard for me to stop. But
I must. I am sorry. I don't expect you to understand." He paused and
held her in a protective hug "I am not sure I do myself"
Jenny sobbed into his chest, partly through frustration but mostly
through relief that he had stopped. "Thank-you" she said simply and he
just nodded in the vaguest understanding that he had gained only
seconds before.
Jenny gathered her things and left quickly.
High above, in another place, the group cheered as they watched.
Seconds later Iain appeared with the others.
As usual he joked, "Why are you guys looking so serious? Is it the end
of the world and nobody told me?" He raised a few smiles.
* * *
"Rupert it is time to go now" This time the voice that wakened him was
the Dolphins. He was still underwater. "Your friends are waiting for
you"
"Helen?" He asked quickly.
"No you are alone here. Helen died on the aircraft. We're sorry" The
Dolphins answered. "You must go quickly"
"Yes!" agreed Rupert "Where?"
"To the where the Stones are" They said simply. "To the Stones! You
have a battle to fight"
"Where will the battle be fought?" Rupert asked
"Everywhere!" was the simple reply.
A FRIEND IN NEED
When Rupert stopped travelling this time, he found himself in an
unfamiliar land near the sea. It appeared to be deserted and there was
a conspicuous absence of insects or birds. Then he realized that there
were no plants, vegetation or trees. The surrounding rocks were
granite, basalt and other igneous matrixes. The sunlight reflected off
the myriad of quartz, orthoclase and mica grains as he examined the
rocks. It was a beautiful day and spectacular location, but Rupert had
no time for aesthetics, he need to understand what was happening. He
felt he had lost track of what was going on and as a result did not
feel at all comfortable. Where were the others? He lifted himself off
the ground and flew to a better vantagepoint high above the land. An
island! And part of a string of islands, like a line of black pearls in
a blue sea.
Rupert flew higher, trying to decipher his location. He thought that
the islands were newly formed, maybe even as young as months or weeks.
But he was no geologist. He could see no other significant landmass to
indicate his position.
His anxiety level rose, not for himself but due to his inability to
locate and help his friends. As minutes ticked by he began to
fret.
"Help" he called loudly, thinking of the dolphins, of Helen and of the
guardians. "I need help. Someone show me what to do."
The answer came swiftly in a strong wind that pushed the sparse clouds
across the warm blue sky. "Rupert you are ahead of them. They will come
this way. Now you can go back to meet them." A voice told him
"Remember. The Guardians don't want to meet you over the sea. You need
to meet them on their own territory first. Then bring them to yours.
Their domain is dark and full of the old ways and fears."
Rupert allowed himself to settle and ride on the wind that blew him
away from his newly discovered land. "How will I know where to
go?"
"Don't worry you will know."
The wind was strong and Rupert rode it swiftly, instinctively, letting
his spirit guide him. He watched below as he passed countries and ship,
hills and mountains. He reached a place where the weather was colder
and the clouds were lower and darker. Rupert still traveled on, all the
time, calling for Iain, Thuy and Brian in his head.
He was in the country and snow was falling heavily. A thick blanket
already covered the ground, silencing the landscape, blurring the
boundaries between, fence and tree, hill and ditch. Rupert flew low,
partially blinded by the snow, the flakes stung his eyes and collected
in his lashes as he tried to see ahead.
Suddenly, he saw it. Instinctively he knew that he had gone back far
enough. His friends would be there he hoped, and so would the
Stones.
The house was old and black. Its very foreboding nature caused Rupert's
blood to chill a little. It stood on a craggy cliff top with commanding
views across the ocean. It had presence, almost alive or dead Rupert
thought. It appeared to look at him with its 'window eyes' and
gustatory oak door. Rupert felt it watching and knew immediately that
it had always watched from its superior position. Years of predatory
watching and waiting! Now it wanted him.
The snow didn't lie on the house, perhaps due to the warmer ocean
currents or winds. It looked wet and bleak as Rupert landed close by
and walked towards the front door.
He had never felt so alone as he entered the house, but he knew that
this was where he would find the others. He believed.
"Thuy! Iain!" Rupert called as he entered the house. The house already
knew he was there. Hopefully the others would learn of his arrival. "I
am coming to help you. Hold on! Tell me where you are!"
There was only a mocking howl of the wind blowing through the empty
hallway. Rupert shivered a little and glanced over his shoulders, one
after the other. Something merged his innards with his spine, like the
tinkling of cold ice around a swizzle stick.
The handle of the first door felt surprisingly warm, almost moist to
the touch, as Rupert entered the first room. It was dim but a pleasant
enough room. Pale lemon curtains matched the border motifs and
butterfly emblems of a child's wallpaper. Rupert noted the faint light
that shone through the drapes. It was around dusk on a warm summer
night. The room smelt of nice things. And it brought back childhood
memories, of visiting a cousin's home and exploring the different
location and contents. It was a treasure trove of toys, hideouts,
fabrics, sounds, smells and dangers.
Rupert felt as though he was in a trance as he looked around the room.
His eyes lit on the brightly colored mobile hanging in one corner and
the dresser for winter and summer clothes. A shelf started with books
and finished with a variety of classic cars, Bugati, Jaguar, and
Ferrari. Rupert knew most of them.
In a large king size bed, lay a young boy with his face to the wall. He
had pulled the comforter high above his ears as though afraid. Rupert
heard the stifled sob and went to him, kneeling gently on the large
bed. The boy didn't startle but turned around slowly. It was a young
Iain.
"Iain?" Rupert couldn't hide his surprise.
"Yes" he sniffed "Who are you?"
"I'm ...I'm... a friend" Rupert replied. He was trying to understand
what was happening. "What's wrong?"
"Bad dream! Someone coming after me" Iain's eyes glistened as he found
a sympathizer in Rupert. "Now I cannot get out of bed, can't put my
feet down"
"Why not" asked Rupert looking around the room.
"I am scared of the things under the bed" Iain told him courageously.
His eyes wide with innocence as he gazed at Rupert.
"It's okay. There is nothing under the bed. It's only a dream" Rupert
replied. "Would you like me to look under for you?"
"Yes please." The boy was unsure, almost cautious.
"Okay, come-on let's do it together" Rupert took his hand and together
they slid towards the edge of the bed.
Rupert bent and looked under the bed into a vortex of whirling green.
He gasped as he startled backwards, still looking. Gargoyles and
sickening aberrations of human faces swirled in front of him. Amidst
the green vision he saw Iain struggling for his life. He was caught in
the maelstrom of emerald green. Rupert instinctively stretched his hand
but it passed through the image as if it wasn't there. Iain disappeared
and resurfaced twice as Rupert watched helplessly.
"Rupert! Get out of there!" It was Iain shouting across a vast
distance.
Rupert glanced up to the bed. Young Iain hesitated, poised nervously on
the edge, as he observed Rupert's face.
Rupert shook his head, trying to think what to do. 'What's happening?'
he repeated furiously inside his head.
"Iain" he spoke gently to the young boy "There is nothing to be afraid
of. Come down here beside me"
The young boy shook his head vigorously.
"It's okay" Rupert stretched out his hand. "I'll hold your hand"
The younger Iain slid slowly off the bed. His eyes stared straight into
Rupert's who was trying hard not to break the gaze but at the same time
watch the image under the bed.
"Rupert. Get out now." Iain's voice again.
"No!" Rupert shouted startling the young Iain who tried to scrabble
back onto the bed.
Rupert held him firmly but gently. "No Its okay, its okay" Slowly the
youngster turned around and came down onto the floor beside
Rupert.
"See!" Rupert told him pointing under the bed. "Nothing there!" He
looked at the youngster's eyes and could see the green whirlpool
reflected in both, but felt sure that the lad could see nothing.
The young Iain turned and gave him a foolish childhood smile. "Nothing
there!"
Suddenly, the child vanished and Iain appeared in his place. His
breathing was fast and he bent over to catch his breath. "Thank-you.
They are playing with us. We are novices!"
"You're okay?" asked Rupert.
"Yes, just shaken" Iain nodded. "That was some sort of game. If I was
too scared as a child to come off the bed, I was doomed. I was in the
grip of a terrible Storm in the first dimension."
"I don't understand," said Rupert
"I used to be terrified of what was under the bed"
"I don't understand," repeated Rupert.
Iain managed to stand up, his breathing getting better. "No! Neither do
I really. But they nearly had me!" He smiled "Guess what though? I got
one of the Stones, I have Ignis!"
Rupert nodded a serious and worried expression on his face.
Iain looked at him "How did you know that getting me to look under the
bed would help?"
"I didn't!" Rupert replied "I just did what my mother would have done.
And she has a good heart!"
"Well it worked, I..."
"Where is this place? Where are the others?" Rupert interrupted as
though it had just occurred to him.
"I don't know, but I think we need to get out of it. Have you not
sensed its blackness? It is though all the worst thoughts, ignorance,
fear and hatred found on the earth, were concentrated in the one place.
It's undiluted badness." Iain looked at him "I never really believed in
evil, Rupert. I do now. It's that negative energy that comes from a
consolidation of everything against the future of humanity." Iain
stopped. "The others are not here, but I think we need to find them
quickly."
"I agree." Rupert paused reflectively. "You said you had Ignis?" he
asked.
Iain held out his hand. The Stone was barely an inch across.
"Magic!" he said in response to Rupert's raised eyebrows.
"Sick joke" smiled Rupert wanly "Let's go"
The house creaked and groaned as the pair tried to leave, as though it
didn't want to give them up. Its protestations grew louder, at once
roaring in their ears.
"It's holding onto us! I don't believe it!" Rupert shouted.
"Strength and Light" Iain said "Concentrate! Fight it with the opposite
of what it is!"
They held hands, their expressions intense and staring as they broke
free of the forces that held onto them. It was like swimming against a
strong, flow of water. A current of evil flowing into the place,
preventing them from leaving.
"Iain. It's not working!"
"Fight Rupert. Have faith! We will get out of here! Keep trying!" Iain
shouted as the noise thundered deafeningly. "We are almost through.
Light, love and laughter"
Suddenly, like a reluctant hunter that has bitten off more than it can
chew, the house regurgitated them into the cold night air. They flew
high above the land looking down on the dark house.
"Iain!" Rupert spoke urgently "Am I dreaming all this? I am so
confused"
"No! I am here... we are here and this is real. Believe it! Forget any
doubts you may have!" Iain told him firmly "We just escaped from that
place. If you hadn't come along, it would have sucked me down
somewhere. I was dying in that Storm!"
Rupert grabbed his arm and held it as if for reassurance. Iain patted
him in return. "Don't worry. Let's find the others if we can"
The pair flew low and fast across country, heading back in the
direction that Rupert had come. They stayed close, both silently
listening for any signs of the others.
Iain heard Brian first. The cries for 'Help' were followed by loud
shouting and repeated banging. Rupert and Iain descended quickly in to
a desert basin. It was dark but they were able to see Brian by the
light of a huge bonfire. He was banging a steel lid and shouting as
loud as he could. He was immensely relieved to see Iain and
Rupert.
"Brian?" Iain queried "Are you okay? What's going on?"
"Yes Thanks" his voice trembled a little. "I sure am glad to see you
guys"
"Is Thuy here?" Rupert asked
Brian shook his head, nervously looking out to the perimeter of the
firelight. "No I haven't seen anyone since the airplane"
"What's happening here?" Iain asked again
"Look I am not exactly sure. There is something out there." Brian
replied tiredly "I arrived here in the day time, seems like days ago
but I guess it has just been a long day. I can sense it is getting more
and more confident"
"Let's just get out of here before whatever it is gets too bold!"
Rupert interrupted.
"No, that's just it. I cannot! I am unable to leave this place.
Firstly, I have one of the Stones, over there near the fire." Brian
motioned with his head. "Secondly, I think I am trapped here until I
face whoever or whatever is out there."
"Doesn't appear to be anything there now?" Iain looked at Brian then
Rupert.
Brian shook his head. "It appears to have withdrawn a little, perhaps
because you have arrived. Believe me it's there! And I have heard
enough to know I don't want to meet it. I have been trying to figure
what is going on, but it is kind of hard between building the fire,
shouting and wondering if you are going to be on some creature's lunch
menu"
"Iain! I cannot fly or 'Jump' right now!" Rupert interrupted
urgently.
"Nor me!" Iain agreed. He paused as he looked at the others. "Okay
plan time. One thing at a time! First we cannot leave here. Whether
that is permanent or not, we don't know. Brian you think that we have
to 'meet' this 'thing' first."
"I do!"
Iain nodded and continued. "Okay. Secondly, we have to defend
ourselves. To do that we at least have to have some idea of what we are
up against. Thirdly, it seems our powers are diminished, we definitely
cannot fly and we are nowhere near as powerful as we were
originally."
"That may be the Stones, the fact that they are separated." Brian
added. "My powers have been weak"
"It is the Stones" interjected Rupert "The Sorcerers are experiencing
the same as us though. I learned that much with the Dolphins"
"Okay. This is good. We are finally thinking this thing through between
us" Iain told them. "The fourth question is, is this physically
happening or some elaborate illusion? Are we missing something
here?"
"You need to explain to Brian what happened to you. At least then we
will all have the same perspective." Rupert told Iain.
"Agreed! Let's get our fix our defenses, quickly, and then sit close to
the firelight and pool our knowledge" Iain waited a brief second until
he saw their agreement before going to the fire.
A chorus of loud roaring in the distance warned them they did not have
unlimited time. It was a cruel, frightening roar, not simply savage but
evil.
"Whatever it is there are more than one!" Rupert observed shivering. He
imagined he heard the creature laugh after the roar died away.
Iain spread the fire around a little more. "It doesn't matter if we run
out of wood. We'll be dead anyway, if we don't widen the perimeter and
ensure nothing can reach us without us seeing it."
The trio sat down finally as they discussed everything that had
happened since the plane journey. In the background the fierce noises
continued.
"They got something! Perhaps we will be left alone" Iain said, but this
time he wasn't joking and Rupert could see his serious pale face in the
light of the fire. It sounded as though a number of creatures were
ripping another apart in the dark. It was close, perhaps, five hundred
yards away.
"What's on your mind Brian?" Rupert asked
"Shit! Why didn't I think of this before." Brian jumped up agitated.
"Think through this with me. If the powers are all diminished due to
the disparity of the Stones, what is the best way to use the power that
you do have?" He looked at Rupert and Iain in turn "Simple! Put all
your available combined energy into a single event or trap. That's
exactly what the Sorcerers have done. The house and 'whirlpool' were
one. We are in another of their 'situations' right now."
Iain was nodding, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Probably doing
the same right now with Thuy."
The thought was a sobering one. At least they were together in their
predicament.
"Then what do we do?" Rupert asked loudly "What?"
It was then that the first creature came into the firelight,
frighteningly quiet for its gargantuan size. "Bloody hell" Brian spoke
softly and his words had a certain aptness, for the creature was
something from Dante's Inferno. It was glistening in the moon and
firelight with the dark crimson blood of another animal. Slaver dripped
from its jowls as it swung its misshapen head around and appeared to
look straight at the three men.
"These bastard wizards done their work well." Brian's voice
trembled.
"I don't think I will ever be this frightened again" agreed Iain
quietly "One way or another!"
Rupert's muffled assertion made the hair rise on the backs of both
their necks. "There's another behind us!" Now they were all talking in
hushed tones.
The second creature was as hideous but slightly smaller at around eight
foot high. It was upwind of the men and they could smell its malodorous
stench as it fretted on the outskirts of the camp.
"It's scared of the fire?" Brian was preying silently.
"Hard to say!" Iain whispered. "Any idea what it is?"
The beast feinted, a slight charge, towards the men but stopped short
of the flaming torch that Iain held in his outstretched arm. It
attempted to come around them but the three men circled with it.
"Back to back! Keep an eye on the other one!" Iain commanded. The angry
snort of the creature caused the flames to flicker furiously. Its eyes
blazed with angry and cold calculation. It stretched its neck towards
the men and roared. Iain and Rupert could both see into the deep
redness of its cavernous mouth. Brian turned and looked when he felt
the hot breath and stench on the back of his head.
"It's trying to put the torches out!" Rupert shouted.
Suddenly the creature rushed them, snapping low at their legs in an
attempt to take one of the three. Rupert hit it cross the face and eyes
with his torch driving it up and away from them again. The creature
shook its head free of a few burning embers and tried again to put the
torches out with its foul breath.
"The other one is coming" Brian shouted near to panic. "And I think
there are more!"
In the shadows a number of other creatures prowled restlessly, unsure
of the fire. Lightening flashed and a dark rumble ran across the sky.
Rupert looked up quickly, taking his eyes from the creature only for
the briefest second.
"I think there is a storm coming. We are in trouble if it rains!"
Rupert told the others.
When the second flash of light came, Brian was staring into the
shadows. The light seared the plain in brilliant stroboscopic pictures.
Brian shook his head and squeezed his eyes at the images that burned on
his retina.
"One of the Sorcerers is out there! I saw him. There are also many more
creatures waiting for our fire to go out!" Brian spoke fast and
loud.
At that, the creatures retreated into the gloom and the rain started
coming down heavily, hissing as it fell on their fire.
"Okay we need to make some weapons before the fires are completely
extinguished by the rain." Iain said urgently. "These things will be
coming back!"
"What about the Sorcerer?" asked Brian.
"Just watch out for him. It seems he is here to ensure the creatures
finish us off. There is nothing we can do about him at the moment."
Iain replied his face creased with thinking.
"Its too late. Here they come already!" Rupert warned. "Lookout!"
Iain and Brian whirled around to look. Four or five creatures were
advancing into the perimeter at a steady pace. Their eyes focused on
the men. One had a male head on the body of a cat or a lion. Another
was like a dragon. They snorted and snarled as they jostled for
position.
"Run!" Iain shouted. "Stay together!"
The men ran through the sparse shrub and across broken boulders into
the desert night. Each man ran as fast as he could in the dark. Each
was trying to listen for sounds of their pursuers.
"This is crazy!" gasped Rupert "We are going to fall over a cliff
running in the dark like this" He lifted his hand and conjured as they
stumbled along. The desert skyline was lit with a weak yellow light. It
was all his power would allow him to do. It was enough for them to see
the creatures that surrounded them. They had run away from the light
into a dark trap of hideous and malformed creatures anxious to tear
them from limb to limb as though angry at the men's good looks.
The men stood still and glanced around. They were completely
encircled.
"This is it guys!" joked Iain "Now I know how General Custer
felt"
"I know these creatures!" Brian suddenly shouted. He was turning wildly
looking at the variety of creatures that was closing in on them.
"What do you mean?" asked Iain.
"Manticores, Griffins, Dragons!" They are all from my books and my
head. My imagination!" Brian replied excitedly. "Maybe they cannot harm
us?"
"Not so sure" Rupert replied. "The one I hit, felt solid enough."
"Look at the blood around some of their faces. That looks real enough."
Iain agreed.
Suddenly smaller creatures, like oversized ferrets, rushed in around
the men's feet, growling, biting and snapping. The men kicked out at
the animals, as they tried to sink their teeth into their legs and
ankles. One bit into Rupert's boot and hung on despite his efforts to
shake it off. Rupert broke its back with one swipe of the large stick
he still had with him. Iain kicked another, connecting under its jaw
and throat. The other creatures backed off as another of their brood
writhed on the ground in front of the men. Their eyes were feral and
frantic as they slunk around the men.
"Back up guys" Rupert shouted as a large creature ran in and picked up
one of the injured animals in its huge jaws. It lifted its head in the
air, opened its mouth and crunch-swallowed the animal, all the time
watching around. It bent and quickly ate the other before retreating
from the men a little.
"Brian? They are real!" Rupert said frantically "Any ideas?"
"No! But this is my imagination. The sorcerers must have used me
somehow!"
At that moment, excited and emboldened by the activity, some of the
larger animals moved towards the men. They were still unsure, but a
couple lunged at the three, then at each other as they eyed their prey
and their competition simultaneously.
"Brian! Do you have your crystal?" Rupert asked. Brian nodded "Give it
to me. You too Iain!" They both quickly, handed the small stones to
Rupert.
Rupert concentrated. He held the four crystals in his hand and
manufactured some fireballs. He launched them at the nearest animals.
They fell back snorting in fear and surprise.
"Alright!" Brian shouted.
"Don't get too excited" Rupert told them "The energy is still low, I am
not sure we can make them quick enough to keep them at bay"
As he finished speaking a number of animals charged the men, intent on
finishing the standoff. Rupert fired a few well-aimed blasts. One
animal was caught in the eyes and fell screaming. Another reared and
pawed the air in front of the men. For a few seconds the attack was
halted then other beasts excited by the noise rushed in. Rupert was
burdened by the knowledge that he was defending all three of them. He
did his best as animal after animal came towards the men from every
direction. Iain swung a stick and Brian threw some rocks but both were
carefully to keep close to Rupert without affecting his line of fire.
Rupert was the one who was really keeping the animals back. The rock
throwing was really only a show of frustration and bravado and made
little difference to the beasts. It made Brian and Iain feel a little
better.
"We've been lucky so far!" said Rupert during a brief respite. The
noise of roaring wounded and angry animals was deafening. "I am not
sure how long I can keep this up!"
"They just keep coming!" Iain agreed.
***
The three men looked pale and drawn in the light of the dawn that was
coming over the horizon. Around them a number of bodies of dead and
dismembered animals lay around. Still the beasts were driven to find a
way past Rupert's deadly fire. They sneaked, jumped, lunged sprang and
charged in an effort to reach the men. Each time Rupert would repel
them with smoke and flame. Now his power was waning. Iain tried the
crystals and he too was getting little effect. Some of the beasts
seemed to sense the power dwindling and prowled restlessly as though
evaluating the risk. Finally, the power was gone and the beasts looked
as numerous and as menacing as before. They circled tighter. Suddenly a
large animal broke into the circle and attacked Rupert. It knocked him
flying and leapt on top of him growling horribly. Rupert fought hard to
keep the jaws and teeth away from his body and face. In his head he was
thinking of the others and the other animals. He was scared and didn't
want to die like this. Brian and Iain still mindful of the circling
predators hit the animal with sticks and rocks in an attempt to get it
off Rupert. It was no good, it felt no pain through its frenzy and its
single attention was on Rupert's throat.
Iain realized the futility. Unarmed they were no match for these
beasts. The idea that had been in the back of his head, all through the
night, came to the fore. He lifted the large rock he was carrying above
his head and cracked it down on Brian's skull. Brian fell to the ground
unconscious.
The animals all disappeared.
Rupert stumbled to his feet, apart from a few scratches and a nasty
gash in his forearm he was unhurt. He was shaking as he spoke to Iain.
"What happened? Where did they go?"
"Back into Brian's mind I think?"
"Is he okay? He is still breathing." Rupert bent to the prone figure on
the ground.
"I hope so, I hit him with a pretty big rock. Figured we were all dead
anyway!"
"Well it worked." Rupert said looking around "They have all gone. Do
you reckon they will come back once he regains consciousness?"
"We're not staying to find out. We are able to fly again." Iain
informed him. "This is the plan. We take Brian and the other Stone and
get out of here. You need something on that wound." Blood was running
down Rupert's elbow. "But one of us needs to find Thuy and the other
needs to go and get the Stone we left on the airplane. Are you fit for
that? I have a feeling that the more of the Stones that are together,
the stronger and more sustained our power"
"Look!" Rupert shouted. In the distance a sorcerer flew off.
"Going back to the others no doubt, and maybe Thuy" Iain's heart sank
as he thought of it again.
"Okay I will go as soon as we get the other Stone and Brian to safety.
Let's move".
The men flew-carried Brian back to the camp. The Stone was still there.
Iain wasted no time in shrinking it and putting it safely with the
other. Together they flew with Brian up into the air and across a
significant distance to ensure they were out of the influence of
whatever had been holding them. Brian was coming around although he was
still groggy when Rupert left.
"I'll get back as soon as I can. Leave me some signal so that I can
find you, if you find Thuy" Rupert said as he left. "And be careful.
That was two 'mind tricks' so far."
A PILOT AT HOME
It didn't take Rupert long to find out whom the co-pilot was, his name
and face had been all over the newspapers. It took him a little longer
to find out where he lived and locate his house. He was at home with
his wife enjoying a short recuperation after the stress of the flight
and the subsequent lengthy questioning of the air incident
investigators. Luke Sherman did not seem surprised to see Rupert. He
looked up from the tomatoes that he was tending and stared as Rupert
walked up the garden path. His face was neither hostile nor friendly.
He simply looked as though he was trying to fathom the mysteries that
life now held for him since forces outside of his understanding had
affected his more practical, engineering world.
"You've come for the Stone?" Luke asked simply.
"Yes!" Rupert replied shaking his hand. "You have it here?"
Luke nodded. "Who are you?"
"Believe it or not just an ordinary guy like you, that got involved
with protecting the Stones"
"I see" Luke said. He took Rupert around the side of the house to a
large shed. The Stone lay on a wooden pallet in the middle of the
floor.
"I knew you'd come for it!" Luke told him
Rupert smiled and nodded. "I knew you'd look after it!"
"And the weather? You really have the power to change the wind?"
"We all do!" Rupert replied. "We all do, through the Stones"
Rupert shrunk the Stone to palm size like he had seen Iain do and
placed it safely in his pocket. He turned and Luke was watching
mesmerized.
"Thank-you!" Rupert said shaking his hand. "Don't fret on what you have
witnessed. Life is stranger then either of us knows. Perhaps, one day,
man will understand the power of the earth better."
With that he 'Jumped' leaving Luke full of hope for the future and
happy that he had seen something that was more than the paltry
limitations and inherent cruelty that portrayed mankind.

A CRUCIFIXION
Thuy was pinned on the wooden wall by crude stakes through her delicate
hands, like some solitary insect in an entomologist's collection. She
was conscious and the pain and discomfort etched on her face made her
look older than her years. The remaining sorcerers stood around her
watching dispassionately. They had caught her by surprise as she
followed the Stones. It had been easy to over power her with the
combined energy of three. It was Solaris who had cruelly crucified her
to the wall.
"When my friends arrive you will be beaten and banished like Urthona!"
Thuy spat out through clenched teeth.
Solaris flinched slightly before he shrugged. "Brave words. But it is
an empty threat. They will give the Stones in return for your worthless
life. Then we can consider who will be banished, I think"
"The Stones are getting closer" Grand Savant interrupted. "I can feel
it!"
***
Brian wakened fairly quickly in the fresh air one thousand feet above
the ground. Iain was carrying him with some difficulty.
"What happened?" Brian asked rubbing the back of his head.
"Can you fly on your own?" Replied Iain "I will tell you as we
go"
"Yes" Brian moved to a position along side Iain. The men picked up
speed a little.
"Sorry! I clobbered you. The monsters disappeared."
"Wow!" Brian exclaimed. "All from my head?"
"Yes"
"Where's Rupert? Was he okay" Brian suddenly remembered the animal
attacking his friend.
"Yes he's fine. Gone to get the Stone from the plane." Iain looked at
him as they flew. "We are going to find Thuy. Hopefully it is not too
late."
"Iain! Brian!" the voice penetrated their thoughts at the same
time.
"It's Rupert!" Brian was pleased. "There he is!" He pointed to a
distant speck in the clouds.
It took a few minutes for Rupert to catch up.
"Okay?" Iain asked.
"Yes. No problems! I have the Stone" Rupert answered. He grasped Iain
and Brian's arms in turn and shook them warmly. "Glad to see you guys
again. How are you feeling Brian!"
Brian looked sheepish "Sorry about the 'mind monsters'"
"Don't be stupid. Not your fault!" Rupert told him. "We just need to be
a little more clever when we meet these evil bastards again"
"Do you think we are going the right way for Thuy?" Iain asked.
"I know we are! Since I got here again. The power has increased with
three of the Stones being reunited" Rupert replied.
"Why can't we just 'Jump' there?" asked Brian.
"Not sure exactly. We have to do it this way. It's as if we are being
guided on the wind." Rupert paused. "Though I know we are going the
right way. Back the way I came. I don't know where we have to 'Jump'
to."
"I see." Brian was nodding a grim expression on his face. "I just hope
Thuy is okay"
"You know this is like flying over the USA, yet it isn't. I don't
recognize anything. I feel I flew East to West Coast last time, now I
am nearly back to the same place." Rupert told the others.
"Then we are nearly there?" asked Iain.
Rupert nodded. "I think so. Do we have a plan?"
"I think we just stay together!" Iain said.
Below on the ground, Solaris told Thuy. 'Your friends are coming here
now. Straight to their deaths'
***
They found the old fort and knew instinctively, that was where they
were destined. It was dark and gloomy, sitting high on a hill. It
looked abandoned. The stockades were broken and dilapidated. Once
cultivated ground was overgrown. It had a number of buildings
surrounding a large center one, which occupied the center of a large
dusty courtyard. It was three stories high, but inside there was no
floor on the second or third level. They lay in pieces on the ground.
It looked like over the years someone had been taking the beams.
It took them seconds to find Thuy in the main building. Iain was the
most horrified and physically hurt by the sight of her hanging there.
For the moment, there was no sign of the sorcerers. Rushing to the
wall, Iain supported Thuy while Brian removed the stakes as carefully
as he could. They were driven hard into the wall and Thuy cried out a
little as he pulled on them. Iain winced and tears of sadness and anger
ran down his face into his beard. She collapsed into his arms. Brian
tore strips from his shirt to bind the wounds.
"The other two Stones are here!" Rupert exclaimed in surprise.
"Well now we know the bastards are coming back!" Iain answered angrily.
"I will teach them something about evil" he promised.
Thuy came around a little and touched his face with a bloodied hand.
"We need to be careful" She smiled wanly.
Iain and Brian worked on healing her hands and feet, while Rupert kept
watch. The healing was working, all the Stones were together and the
resultant energy was high.
"Let's get the Stones and get out of here" Brian suggested.
But although Iain shrunk the remaining two Stones they all knew in
their hearts that leaving wasn't an option.
"I doubt we can!" Rupert said simply. "We have something to
finish"
The ground vibrated, shaking the building and the occupants with
regular crashes, like giant footsteps. The Sorcerers were clearly
returning. They had changed their minds about ransoming Thuy. They
needed to ensure that they had the stronger hand in dealing with their
adversaries who had proven challenging all along.
"They are back," shouted Rupert peering through a break in the wall
towards the direction of the sounds. "They are huge!" He exclaimed as
he got a sight of them. "They have become much bigger, taller and
stronger looking"
The sorcerers built up their energy and stored it. They made themselves
into giants, towering about twenty-five feet high.
Iain flew up to the window and peered out just as the giant wizards
launched themselves at the huge double gate doors of the building. Wood
and logs flew everywhere as they burst into the building, stooping to
come under the door.
Brain and Rupert went invisible but the sorcerers counteracted the
power and made them visible again. Iain tried to hold time but with
each idea and attempt to use the powers the sorcerers thwarted them
with an immediate reversal. They were much more powerful.
It seemed that the sorcerers were filling the building and there was no
where to run. Iain launched a number of fireballs but the sorcerers
shrugged them aside, like the swatting of some bothersome insect.
Solaris smashed Iain hard across the head with a giant fist and before
Iain had stopped moving he was already moving in again. He smiled as he
hit Iain a second blow, knocking him clean across the breadth of the
room. He is enjoying this realized Iain through his pain. He fell and
struggled to get up but when he stumbled to his feet he was clutching a
large wooden stake ready to defend himself.
Brian and Rupert were caught between two other sorcerers and were on
their knees already. Thuy tried to get up to help but she was thrown
through the air. She landed like a rag doll amongst the rubble at the
end of the hall.
"Enough playing!" Solaris commanded. "Kill them all, now"
"Think yourself fortunate that we don't have time for torture" One of
the sorcerers spat at Rupert. In response, Rupert hit him in the head,
as hard as he could with all the energy behind his punch. It had a
small effect and the two tussled on the ground. Rupert fought to stop
the huge being strangling him. He was fighting for his life.
Brian would not lie down. He was fighting like a demon. His face was
battered and blood ran from one eye. He could no longer see through it.
Brian flew, ducked, and jumped to avoid the clutches of this man. As he
evaded the giant he landed some fierce blows of his own.
There were two sorcerers attacking and trying to subdue Iain who was
managing to use the stake to defend himself well. Finally one held him
from behind almost breaking his back and the other produced a short
dagger. He lunged at Iain who feigning grogginess suddenly snapped to
life and ducked the silver blade. It buried itself in the stomach of
the giant wizard holding him. Iain flew out the door partially pursued
by the wounded sorcerer and his companion. They stopped at the door and
went back in.
"Let's sort the others first" Solaris shouted "We will deal with him
later"
Night was already closing again. The day seemed so short and urgent.
Iain crouched on the roof breathing heavily. They expected him to flee.
They would not expect him again soon. He moved so that he could see
through an upper level window.
He realized that they were gradually overpowering his friends. One
sorcerer slowly headed to where Thuy lay semi conscious.
"Kill them all!" Solaris was shouting.

Iain flew in low and swept up the Stones. He could hear Rupert's voice
shouting in his ear. 'Out over the sea! Go to the sea!' One of the
Sorcerers tried to intercept him but Iain sent him careening off a wall
with a burst of energy around his face, the giant smashed the wall in
anger and part of the high ceiling fell down. Another sorcerer blocked
the window to stop Iain getting out. The room lit up as Iain blasted a
hole in the end wall large enough for him to get through. He flew out
quickly, glancing back once to see that, already, the Sorcerers were
following him. They were enraged and angry and Iain sensed their power.
It was at a peak. His face hurt as the coastal wind rushed by him. He
could smell the sea in his nostrils and he pressed on, flying hard,
ducking down through a small valley, and staying close to the ground in
an attempt to elude his angry pursuers. He saw the forest up ahead a
little too late and it was safer to fly though it instead of pulling
himself up into the air. He plunged through, breaking a few branches as
his flight slowed. It was dark and he had to slow down as he weaved in
and around the trees. The coast was just on the other side of the
forest he thought. He sensed small animals scurrying underneath as the
detected his presence in the dark. Looking up he could catch glimpses
of a bright moon racing alongside through the tallest branches. Iain
thought briefly of the 'man in the moon'. Something but he didn't
remember what, stirred in his memory. There was no sign of the
sorcerers but Iain chose to continue through the forest under cover. A
childhood poem throbbed in his head as he rushed along.
Beams of light upon the ground
Yellow shafts the forest sound
Through the trees the darkness comes
In silky whisper,
Shadow runs.

Hush - stay close

Imagination running deep
Fantasy or dreamless sleep
Through the dark the specter stares
Silent illusion
Everywhere

Hush - hold hands

Quiet mist like blankets fall
Echoes with the owls call
Through the glade the fairies sing
Enchanted sounds
Of forest ring

Hush - close eyes

Come in close and drift away
The light will come again in day
Through your mind the dreams will run
Darkness fading
Dawn has come.

Hush - my precious, quiet yawn

Funny he thought, how he had forgotten that verse till now. Something
about adulthood and belief!
The sorcerers were waiting for him at the far side of the forest. He
stopped and looked at them. They were all there, ready for him, huge
silhouettes against the shining, reflection of the moon on the vast
ocean. What did that mean for the others? Were they gone now? Had he
lost Thuy before he had found her?
"Give us the Stones" Solaris roared. "We will let you go safely!"
Iain's mind raced. Alone he was no match for the four giants. There
appeared to be no escape.
He felt numb and clumsy when it came to the power. Neither he nor the
sorcerers made any move.
"The Stones!" Solaris repeated.
"Iain!" A voice said quietly beside him "They may be giants, but they
are no match for the huge goodness in your heart"
Turning he was surprised to see a young girl emerge from the forest
behind him.
"Don't worry your friends are okay!" She told him quietly. "The
Ancients left them alone when you took the Stones. They are on their
way here now!"
"What should I do?" Iain asked
"Just believe!" She answered simply.
Suddenly he was back in the darkness of the forest with the girl. "Just
wait here for your friends, then face the Ancients. They will not come
in here"
"Why not?" Iain asked
"This is a Church of the world, a Cathedral not made with hands" she
indicated the tall trees. "Evil has no place here, you should know
that!" She smiled and kissed his face as she left.
"Iain!"
"Rupert! Over here." He called back quietly.
The four hugged a little in the clearing of the forest. Iain looked at
them and laughed a little "Look at you! I hope I don't look as bad as
any of you do"
"No. I hope we look better than you!" Thuy retorted touching his arm.
"Your face looks sore!"
"The Ancients?" Brian asked.
"Outside the forest, between us and the sea" answered Iain.
"We have to get out over the sea. Perhaps they cannot follow us."
Rupert suggested. "I know they don't like water."
"Remember. Neither do I" Joked Iain.
"They will chase who ever has the Stones!" Thuy remarked.
"That's the truth!" agreed Iain
"We can take one each or we can all pretend that we have them. They
won't know who has them!" explained Thuy.
"Okay lets do it! I will keep them" suggested Iain "A double
bluff?"
Everyone agreed.
"Besides I think you may be the fastest!" Brian said
Iain quickly snapped time back a little and handed the Stones to Rupert
without saying anything. He put his finger to his lips. Everyone
understood.
The Ancients waited hungrily at the edge of the forest. Brian and Iain
flew left while Rupert and Thuy went right. It became clear that Iain
was their target. Three sorcerers flew to head him off while Grand
Savant flew towards Rupert and Thuy.
The Ancients still had a power advantage.
"Okay!" Thuy said. "He's mine!" She turned at the last minute and fired
a number of huge missiles at the sorcerer. The Grand Savant was
surprised. A few seconds before they had been running from him. Thuy
hit him hard in the stomach with her small body knocking the wind from
him. Savant almost grabbed her by the hair as she shot past. Rupert
hesitated until he saw Thuy vigorously shake her head. "Go!"
Savant was distracted and puzzled for a second, as he watched Rupert
flee. Thuy engaged him again in battle. This time, he managed to swipe
her from the sky. She plummeted until she was close to the ground
before regaining control and heading out top join Rupert.
Brian and Iain were being badly beaten by the other three. They had
fought well, but each knew that it was getting harder to defend
themselves against each vicious onslaught.
"I have all of them! Everyone of them!" It was Rupert shouting above
the wind from everyone to hear. He made sure that everyone had heard
and was coming towards him before he few off again.
It gave Iain and Brian the opportunity to extricate themselves and fly
swiftly out to sea to join Thuy on her way to where Rupert had almost
disappeared on the horizon.
The Ancients regrouped for a few minutes. They were angry with each
other.
A FINAL BATTLE
It was reluctant sorcerers that followed the group out over the ocean.
Rupert looked back hoping that they had stayed on the land, but no,
they flew after them strongly, determined to finish the bloody
battle.
"They are coming after us!" Brian spoke aloud.
"Yes" agreed Rupert. "How long can we hold them for?" Iain looked at
Thuy and Brian who were near the end. Both were injured and fatigued.
Iain realized that his own stamina was weakening and a number of
smaller injuries and blows had taken their toll on him also.
Suddenly the Ancients were upon them again. The gap closed fast as they
flew towards the frightened band. They floated at one hundred feet
above sea level, they two groups facing each other above the deep blue
ocean.
"Your life for the Stones!" Solaris said.
"Now where have we heard that before?" Iain asked Rupert loud enough
for the sarcasm to carry to the Ancients.
"We might prefer to die than hand the Stones over to your evil
purposes." Rupert sneered.
"What if we were to drop the Stones into the ocean? Perhaps that would
solve this argument." Iain suggested.
"Die you may. But we will have the Stones." Savant said.
The Ancients came towards the group to finish them off. Rupert could
see the malevolence crackling in their faces as they closed the gap.
They were pure evil. Energy forces driven by emotions that were alien
to him.
It was then that Rupert realized that they had the power to invoke the
Storm. To ask for help from the very soul of the world! The exact same
energy that could generate evil and negative feelings could be used to
generate goodness.
"Hold hands!" he told his friends. "And do as I do!" Subconsciously he
noticed Thuy's hands were sticky with dried blood.
"What are we doing?" shouted Iain desperately.
"What you taught me! Love light and laughter!" Rupert shouted
back.
"I think I understand!" Iain said his voice was nervous, fatigued and
excited all at the same time.
The Ancients had almost closed the gap.
The Storm was furious. It started on the horizon and quickly surrounded
everyone. Deep green waves stood up, higher than a building and rushed
towards the men.
"Just go with it!" Rupert shouted. "Don't fight it! Add to it! Generate
more energy!"
At the perimeter the winds moved faster and faster until a hurricane
blew all around them. The center was dead calm, but the four rode the
wall of wind and wave, around and around still holding each
other.
Rupert heard the song of the sea as his face was lashed with wind and
spray until he could hardly see. "Keep it going!" He called to the
others. "We are riding the soul of the world!"
The Sorcerers were faring less well. They did not like the water in any
respect. They stopped in the center, watching the others riding the
energy of the storm. They tried hard to quell the fury and push back
the winds and waves. Just as it looked as though they might succeed the
Storm blew harder and faster. It tumbled the Sorcerers around in the
huge wet tornado. Solaris attempted to fly off but was unable to
penetrate the wall of water. He flew directly up through the spout, but
as it narrowed and twisted at the top, he was caught like some helpless
fly and tossed back down to the thundering waves.
When the light came, it was a surprise. It was warm inside the eye of
the Storm and getting hotter despite the crashing of the waves. The
atmosphere was emerald green and felt sickly on the eyes. The
temperature was climbing with the exchange and manipulation of energy.
It went from summer hot, to tropical, to desert hot, despite the water
around them. It showed no signs of stopping.
"We need to submerge!" Rupert shouted.
Iain didn't look very happy. "You go!"
"It's okay! Believe me!" Rupert told everyone "Just trust it. We will
fry if we stay near the surface."
"I cannot!" Iain replied. Already his hair was curling a little with
the heat.
Thuy moved to him and took his hand. "Then if you don't go. How can you
expect us to leave you?"
"That's right!" echoed Brian at his other side.
Iain was shaking his head, his hands covering his face as they led him
swiftly into the depths. His body shook with tension and fear as the
tumultuous surface was left behind.
"You are okay Iain. You can open your eyes you can breathe!" Thuy told
him.
Iain gasped as he tried hard to relax, face the fear of centuries and
get used to the sensation.
On the surface the Sorcerers were in trouble. Nothing could force them
to face their fear and detest of water. As it got hotter the four
remaining sorcerers faced the heat stoically for the second time in
their lives. Anger changed to fear and then to despair as each
succumbed to the heat. Soon they were smoking and clear blue flames
ignited in their tunics. The sea calmed in an instant, but the winds
continued to blow, encouraging the flame's consumption. As each wizard
burned a remarkable thing happened, their ashes blew away and in their
place, perfectly pure crystals. The wind blew on the crystals and they
tinkled like wind chimes. The sun shone brighter and shards of razor
sharp light appeared to sparkle from the crystal. The earth had
purified and adjusted the balance once more. The crystals fell and sank
deep into the ocean then into the earth, and into the crust where they
belonged. Nothing was wasted.
Thuy and the others watched as millions of tiny lights descended past
them to the ocean floor. The surface had calmed and a fresh sunny day
was beginning in the Caribbean.
A HOMECOMING AND A LEAVING
The four washed ashore on the island that Rupert had started from. The
Stones seemed to take on a new energy. They simply moved and
materialized under their own power on the island. Brian scampered
around them, trying to figure the workings as usual.
"Hey Brian!" Iain shouted. Brian lifted his head "Have you not learned
by this time, that some thing's cannot be explained by science?"
Brian chortled with glee but continued his detective work.
"When we were in the Storm! It was equivalent of riding a huge dam as
the balance was being restored. We caused it. The dimensions 'burst' in
a sense. The heat was a result of a huge amount of energy that was...
or we produced."
"Perhaps, Brian" Thuy told him "But like magic some things may defy
explanation, other things are spoiled by explanation. I prefer to
accept what was without analysis."
The Stones resonated with glowing light that seemed to come from
with-in. It felt especially good to be in their vicinity, like some
giant 'ionizer', Thuy remarked. Iain worked on healing her hands and
magic once more passed between them.
"I have learned to love again." He told Thuy looking into her eyes. She
squeezed his hand and preyed that he did indeed mean her.
The four were exhausted and lay in the sand at the mouth of the cavern.
They talked for a little while. Brian mostly as he tried to put things
into a language that he could understand.
"So Evil is any and all things that prevent the natural momentum of the
earth towards its own place in the cosmos?" Brian asked to nobody in
particular. "That's what I think, it's the progression of man."
Rupert got up tiredly onto one elbow. "Sorry to disappoint you Brian.
You are right on the first part, but not the second. It's not about
man; it's about life! Propagating life! It just so happens that man is
the most advanced life form on earth at this moment. Hence the most
important at this moment! But maybe not forever!"
Brian was silent as he thought of this. "That changes things. A man
killing a man affects the progression of life. Is it also wrong for a
man to kill an ant for example?" He lay pondering and Rupert lay down
without replying.
It was not long before each slept soundly, feeling more secure and
relaxed than they had in months. Above them a trillion Stars twinkled
and appeared to rotate around the earth's axis as the night
progressed.
Something made Rupert rise in the middle of the night. Something or
someone was calling him. He went to the Stones in the dark. The cavern
flickered and glowed with a dark green light and shadows revolved and
leapt around the walls, like dragons chasing the night. Rupert thought
of Plato's cave and imagined he heard Helen's voice speak to him.
'Green is the natural balance of the earth. Its health and vitality!
Green has its own healing wavelength. We can learn much from looking at
life's shadows'
"Yes!" Rupert spoke aloud. "I understand" He watched as the Stones
vibrated an impatient lament. The sound was both mournful and happy
"They are returning to their own natural resting place?"
Iain appeared at his side.
"Yes Rupert. They are done here for the time being" Helen
answered.
"Then I shall listen for their song when I dive and when I hear it I
shall think of you."
There was a long silence.
"Goodbye Rupert, same and always, till we meet again"
"Good bye Helen. Same and always."
There was a deep rumble from the bowels of the earth. "Time to go?"
asked Iain.
"It looks that way, I'll get the others" replied Rupert.
"It's time to go home" Rupert gently wakened Thuy and Brian.
0000 A CYCLE OF THE EARTH BEGINS AND ENDS
The islands slipped below the sea returning the Stones to their
resting-place as deigned and designed by programmers of an archaic
civilization thousands of years before. The Cetaceans remembered and
rejoiced for things were normal again. Perhaps somewhere in the soul of
the world, man had learned something.
For the time being, the balance was restored and the cycle would begin
again. The rhythmic crashing of the waves would fall on the shores of
the earth for many more years. The waves would erode and destroy the
land, but the same natural cycle of the earth would restore it.
Refreshing it to await its next ecological and environmental challenge.
Whether, in parallel, man would survive the cycle of his own
destructive tendencies would be another question. Bereft of man, the
earth would persist, undeterred, in her mission to sustain and
propagate life throughout the universe. The great seas and oceans of
the world would be nameless as they continued to ebb and flow with the
mysterious power of the moon.
EPILOGUE
Brian, Rupert, Thuy and Iain returned to normal life. Their powers
diminished with the months and all were more at ease when everything
returned to normal. They kept in close touch as each pursued his or her
life. The surprises, trials and tribulations of the past few months had
formed an indivisible bond. A bond built not just of friendship but of
respect for life and the universe.
Iain and Thuy married the next summer. They dedicated themselves to
bringing three children into a better world. Iain produced some great
Art, the sales of which Thuy managed. Most of the proceeds went to
worldwide institutions for the protection and welfare of young
children, less fortunate than their own.
Brian no longer drank to forget himself and focussed on producing some
leading edge research on 'alternative dimensions.' Many of his
colleagues thought some of his ideas were 'fanciful'. However, he was
able to demonstrate the feasibility of most of his ideas and was
gradually building a complicated mathematical proof to support all of
his theories. He disappeared a few years later during a complex
laboratory experiment. Despite an investigation, nobody had any idea
what had happened. He had apparently just vanished.
Rupert returned home to his mother and father and eventually settled
close by them as Presbyterian minister for a local parish. He
maintained a strong interest in the environment, diving and
archaeology. In his head he talked everyday to Helen, just to tell her
he missed her and would be there soon.

The End

1

1